The Project Gutenberg eBook of Stolen Souls
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Stolen Souls

Author: William Le Queux

Illustrator: Louise L. Houstis

Release date: October 9, 2012 [eBook #40999]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK STOLEN SOULS ***




Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England




Stolen Souls, by William Le Queux.

________________________________________________________________________















________________________________________________________________________
STOLEN SOULS, BY WILLIAM LE QUEUX.

CHAPTER ONE.

THE SOUL OF PRINCESS TCHIKHATZOFF.

Wrapped in furs until only my nose and eyes were visible, I was walking
along the Nevski Prospekt in St. Petersburg one winter's evening, and
almost involuntarily turned into the Dominique, that fashionable
restaurant which, garish in its blaze of electricity, is situated in the
most frequented part of the long, broad thoroughfare.  It was the
dining-hour, and the place, heated by high, grotesquely-ornamented
stoves, was filled with officers, ladies, and cigarette smoke, while the
savoury smell of national dishes mingled judiciously with those of
foreign lands.

At the table next the one at which I seated myself were two persons, a
man and a woman.

The former, who was about fifty, had a military bearing, a pair of keen
black eyes, closely-cropped iron-grey hair, and a well-trimmed bushy
beard.  The woman was young, fair haired, and pretty.  Her eyes were
clear and blue, her face oval and flawless in its beauty, and she was
attired in a style that showed her to be a patrician, wearing over her
low-cut evening dress a velvet _shuba_, lined with Siberian fox; her
soft velvet cap was edged with costly otter, and the _bashlyk_ she had
removed from her head was of Orenberg goat-wool.  On her slim white
fingers some fine diamonds flashed, and in the bodice of her dress was a
splendid ornament of the same glittering gems, in the shape of a large
double heart.


As our eyes met, there appeared something about her gaze that struck me
as strange.  Her delicately-moulded face was utterly devoid of
animation; her eyes had a stony stare--that fixed, unwavering glance
that one sees in the glazed eyes of the dead.

Having poured out a glass of the Brauneberger I had ordered, and taken a
slight draught, I caught sight of a man I knew who was just leaving,
and, jumping up, rushed after him.  We remained chatting a few moments
in the vestibule, and on returning, I sat down to my soup.

My neighbours were an incongruous pair.  The man, who spoke the dialect
of the South, was uttering words in a low, earnest tone with a curious,
intense look in his eyes, and an expression on his dark, sinister
features that filled me with surprise and repulsion.  Notwithstanding
his excited manner, his fair _vis-a-vis_ remained perfectly calm, gazing
at him wonderingly, and answering his questions wearily, in abrupt
monosyllables.

Once she turned to me with what I thought was a glance of mute appeal.
At last they finished their dessert, and when the man had paid the bill,
he rose, exclaiming--

"Come, Agafia, we must be moving!"

"You--you must go alone," she said quickly, passing her hand wearily
across her brow.  "I have that strange sensation again, as if my brain
is benumbed.  My forehead seems on fire, and I can think of nothing
except--except the enormity of my terrible crime."

And she shuddered.

"Fool! some one will overhear you," he whispered, with an imprecation.
"You are only faint.  The drive will revive you."

As she rose mechanically, he fastened her _shuba_, then, taking her
roughly by the arm, led her out.

Finishing my meal leisurely, I afterwards sat for a long time over my
tea and cigar, until I gradually became aware that my mind was wandering
strangely, and a curious, apprehensive feeling was oppressing me,
causing me considerable uneasiness.  Tossing the cigar away, I pulled
myself together, rose, and went out.

The thermometer was below zero, and in the keen night air my head felt
better, yet as I walked along my senses seemed dulled.  The one vivid
impression, however, that remained on my mind was the calm, beautiful
face of the girl who, by a slip of the tongue, had confessed to some
mysterious crime.  Walking on under the dark walls of the palace of
Sergiei Alexandrovitch, embellished with its highly-coloured saints and
heads of seraphim, I was suddenly amazed at seeing her standing before
me.  But a moment later I laughed heartily, when I saw that her form was
a mere vagary of the imagination.  The face, however, seemed so
distorted by passion and indignation as to appear hideous, and in vain I
endeavoured to account for its appearance.

On the Anitchkoff Bridge I paused, and as I leaned over to watch the
skating carnival in progress, there was a movement behind me, and I
heard words uttered in a low half-whisper--

"To-night.  On the table!"

I turned quickly, but the unknown messenger was already some distance
away, walking as quickly as his clumsy sheepskin would allow.

It was a summons from the Party of Political Right--the so-called
Nihilists!  On one occasion, during my residence in the Russian capital,
as correspondent of a London daily newspaper, I had been able to render
the Terrorists an important service, and being in sympathy with their
attempt to free their country from the terrible yoke of Tzardom, I
sometimes attended their secret meetings.

The message I had received prompted me to take a drosky to an
unfashionable little tea-shop a few doors from the entrance to the
Gostinny Dvor Bazaar.  Having seated myself, and ordered a cup of tea
and a cigarette, I leaned my arms on the little round marble table, and,
without attracting notice, proceeded to examine it minutely.

Strange as it may seem, this table was the private notice-board of the
Nihilists.  The proprietor was a member of the Circle, and this was
considered one of the safest means of communication.  In a few moments I
discovered what I sought; a line in English, very faintly traced with a
lead pencil, which read, "Come at eleven to-night, certain."  For nearly
an hour I remained smoking and chatting with the genial proprietor,
then, after rubbing out the message, bade him adieu and left.

Shortly before eleven I strolled down one of the narrow, squalid streets
that led to the Neva, halted before a little bakery, and having rapped
three times at a side door, was admitted.  Passing to the end of a long,
dark passage, I bent, groped about until I found an iron ring in the
floor, and pulled up a large flap, from beneath which came a flood of
light.  Then I descended the ladder, and, walking into an underground
kitchen, found myself in the presence of the Revolutionary Executive
Committee.

As I glanced round quickly, I saw a stranger--a woman, with her back
turned towards me, and holding in her hand a bright, keen knife.  She
stood looking up at the _ikon_ upon the wall.  The president from his
seat at the head of the table had apparently been addressing her.

"I agree to the conditions," she was replying, in Russian, in harsh,
strained tones.  "I bind myself irrevocably, by my solemn oath before
this holy picture, to strike any such blow for liberty as the Circle may
direct."

There was something in her form that struck me as curious, and as she
slowly raised the knife to her lips, and kissed the thin, double-edged
blade, I rushed across and looked into her face.

It was the woman I had noticed in the Dominique!  She had taken an oath
to commit murder at the bidding of the Revolutionists!  There was the
same fixed look in her eyes, the same blank, expressionless countenance,
and as she turned and faced the council of desperate conspirators, her
teeth were firmly set and her bejewelled hands tightly-clenched.

As her eyes met mine, I fancied she started, but the words of the
president attracted her attention.

"It is enough," he said solemnly.  "To-morrow you will receive
instructions.  You have joined us, therefore never forget that the
punishment inflicted on those who divulge our secret is always swift and
decisive--death!"

A shudder ran through her, the knife fell from her grasp, and she reeled
and would have fallen, had not an elderly, grey-haired woman jumped up
from her seat and caught her.

In a few moments, however, she recovered, and the pair walked slowly
out.

When they had left, I inquired the name of the mysterious stranger, but
all information was refused.  Secrecy is one of the chief tenets of the
Nihilistic creed, and frequently members of the same Circle do not know
one another.  The Terrorist organisations are most elaborate and
far-reaching, and the more I have known of their operations, the more
wonderful they have always seemed.  The business of the Executive with
me was unimportant--merely to give me some information which I might
send to London, and which, when published in my journal, would be
calculated to take the police off the scent of a fugitive conspirator
who was being diligently sought for by the ubiquitous members of the
Third Section of the Ministry of the Interior.

When I left, half an hour later, I went straight to my bachelor lodgings
in a tall and rather gloomy house on the other side of the Moika.
Lighting a cigarette, and drawing my armchair close to the stove, I sat
for a long time in my dimly-lighted sitting-room, pondering over the
events of the evening.  How long I sat there I have no idea, but I was
aroused by distinctly hearing a woman's shrill scream.  At the same
time, I felt a tight pressure on my right wrist, as if it were being
held by bony fingers, and on my throat I felt a strange, cold sensation,
as if a knife had been drawn across it.

Again I was mystified on discovering that I was alone; that it was
nothing but a weird sensation!  Yet, on removing the green shade from my
reading-lamp, and going over to the mirror, I saw upon my throat _a thin
red line_, while upon my wrist were three red marks that had apparently
been left by unseen fingers!

During the weeks that followed, I seemed filled with a terrible dread of
some utterly vague danger, and before my eyes came frequent visions of
the pale, handsome face of the beautiful woman who had allied herself
with the most dangerous group of the Narodnaya Volya.  Was there, I
wondered, some mysterious affinity between us?  So puzzled was I to
account for the strange phenomena, and the fact that the curious marks
upon my wrist still remained, that I began to fear that the periodical
fits of passion and despair were precursory of madness.

Lounging aimlessly along the streets in the hope of meeting her, I was
walking one afternoon along the English Quay, when a drosky drove
swiftly past, and pulled up before one of the great palaces that face
the Neva.  A woman, wrapped in costly furs, alighted, and in a moment I
recognised her.  As I approached, she halted, with her eyes fixed upon
me, her mouth slightly open, and the same curiously blank expression on
her countenance.  At first I was prompted to stop and speak, but the
tall man-servant in livery who had thrown open the great door looked
down upon me with suspicion, therefore I hesitated, and walked on.

As I brushed past her, I thought I heard a long sigh, and, turning, I
was just in time to see her enter the palace, saluted by the gigantic
_dvornik_.

Stumbling blindly on for a few hundred paces, I met a man I knew, and,
pointing out the house, asked him who lived there.

"The woman has enmeshed you, eh?" he suggested, laughing.  "Well, you
are not the first who has been smitten by her extraordinary charms."

"What do you mean?"  I asked.

"Flirtation is a dangerous pastime here, in Petersburg," he replied,
shrugging his shoulders ominously.  "Especially so if one's idol is
Agafia Ivanovna, the Princess Tchikhatzoff."

"Princess?"  I echoed, in surprise.

Then, linking my arm in his, I begged him to tell me what he knew of
her.  But he only replied--

"I really cannot tell you anything, _mon cher_, except her name.  Ugly
rumours were once afloat, but perhaps the least said of her the better."

And, waving his hand and wishing me a hurried adieu, he went on.

A month later, having received instructions from London to proceed to
the cholera-infected districts of Vologda, in order to describe the
hospitals, I had obtained the necessary permit from the Ministry of the
Interior, and one evening had taken my seat in the mail train for
Moscow.  Scarcely had I arranged my traps and prepared for the long
night journey, when a rather shabbily-attired female appeared at the
carriage door.

"M'sieur," she exclaimed in a soft, musical voice.  "It is M'sieur
Wentworth that I address, is it not?"

Replying in the affirmative I alighted.

"You are going to Pavlova, in Vologda?" she said in broken English.
"I--I am in a great difficulty--a great danger threatens me.  If you
would only render me a service, I should indeed owe my life to you."

"What can I do?"  I asked.

"I have here a message to a--a friend who is lying ill of cholera in the
hospital at Pavlova;" and she drew forth a letter from under her faded
shawl.

"You wish me to deliver it?"

"Yes," she replied anxiously.  "Were I able to travel, I would not ask
this favour; but only the journalists are allowed to pass the cordon,
and the post is suspended for fear of infection."

I took the letter slowly from her hand, and as I did so, was amazed to
discover that on her slim white wrist there were three red marks,
exactly similar to those I bore!

"I shall be pleased to act as your messenger," I said, placing the
letter in my pocket; "you may rest assured it will be delivered safely,
Princess."

"You recognise me, then?" she cried, starting back.  "I--"

But her sentence remained unfinished, for the train was moving off
slowly, and I had barely time to scramble in without bidding her adieu.

The mid-winter journey by sleigh through the remote, plague-stricken
district, where poverty, disease, and death were rife on every hand, was
a terrible experience.  The distress and suffering I witnessed is
photographed indelibly on the tablets of my memory.  Not without
difficulty, I one night found Nikanor Baranovitch, the addressee of the
letter, who was lying on the point of death in the filthy log-built
hospital.  He was young, dark-haired, emaciated, but still conscious.
When I handed him the missive, he tore it open eagerly and read it by
the aid of the guttering candle I held.

Suddenly his face was convulsed by anger, and, crying, "Agafia--Agafia!"
he uttered fearful imprecations in Russian.  Then, crushing the letter
in his hand, he thrust it into the flame of the candle, and in a moment
the flimsy paper was consumed.

Gasping a word of thanks to me, and crying for the vengeance of heaven
to descend upon some person he did not name, he sank wearily back upon
the dirty straw pallet, and a few moments later had passed to the land
that lies beyond human ken.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Two years had gone by.  I was back again in England, writing
descriptions of events at home, and holding myself in readiness to
journey to any quarter of the globe, should occasion arise.

Frequently in my day-dreams the countenance of the Princess Agafia
Ivanovna passed before me, always serious, always haggard, always
intense.

When, after my journey through Vologda, I returned to the capital, the
Tchikhatzoff Palace was closed, and the only information the burly
_dvornik_ would vouchsafe was that the Princess had gone abroad.

I longed to penetrate the mystery surrounding her, and obtain some
explanation of the extraordinary coincidence of the marks upon her wrist
and mine.  I had never been entirely myself since first seeing her.
Some strange, occult spell seemed to enthrall me, for the phenomena I
had experienced were remarkable, while the varied mental sensations were
utterly mystifying.

Horribly morbid thoughts constantly oppressed me.  Sometimes they were
of murder, which I felt impelled to commit, even though the very
suggestion was repugnant.  At others, in moments of blank despair, I
contemplated the easiest modes of suicide; while through all, I
cherished a deadly hatred towards some person of whose identity I had
not the remotest notion.

In the months that had elapsed after returning to England, I had
gradually grown callous to mental anguish; yet the bodily pain I
frequently experienced in the wrists and across the forehead was
remarkably strange, inasmuch as livid marks would sometimes appear on my
arms without any apparent cause, and disappear as suddenly as they came.

Through the hot August days I was idling in that part of Norfolk that is
justly termed Poppyland, making my headquarters at a farmhouse near
Cromer.  I had been unusually perturbed regarding Agafia Ivanovna, and
such an intense longing to see her had seized me, that I even
contemplated returning to Petersburg.

One very hot afternoon, while sitting on the bench outside the house
calmly smoking, some unknown force prompted me to rise and set out for a
long walk along the cliffs.  I had no motive for doing this, yet a
lichen-covered stile, nearly five miles in the direction of Yarmouth,
was fixed in my mind as my destination, and I felt myself compelled to
reach it.

The sun blazed down mercilessly, notwithstanding the cool breeze that
had sprung up, and sparkling waves were breaking with sad music on the
shingly beach.  Engrossed in my own thoughts, I had sped on, and was
just approaching the stile, when the rustle of a woman's dress startled
me, and I saw a graceful form clad in cream-coloured serge, with a
bright ribbon at the waist, standing before me.

I recognised her features.  It was Agafia!

"You, Princess?"  I cried in astonishment, grasping her hand.

But she uttered a low scream, and, twisting her fingers from mine,
dashed swiftly away.  I was unable to overtake her, for, taking a
desperate leap, she alighted on a projecting rock, and, scrambling down
among the bushes, descended the precipitous face of the cliff and
disappeared.

Not daring to follow, I remained breathless and bewildered for about
half an hour, and at length turned my heavy steps again towards Cromer.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

While walking in London's _al fresco_ pleasure exchange, the Row, one
bright spring afternoon, exchanging salutes with those I knew, a
brilliantly-varnished carriage, drawn by a magnificent pair of bays,
suddenly passed me.  Notwithstanding the rapid pace at which it was
driven, I caught a glimpse of the tip of a tiny bronze shoe stretched
against the cushion of the front seat, the fold of a light fawn dress,
and under a lace-fringed sunshade a fair face--the face of Agafia
Ivanovna, Princess Tchikhatzoff.

Until the equipage turned out of the Park, I kept it in sight; then I
jumped into a hansom, and followed, until I watched her alight and enter
one of the largest houses in Queen's Gate.  On inquiry, I ascertained
that the house had been taken furnished for the season by a young
foreign lady, whose name nobody seemed to know.

That evening, after dining at the club, I sat in the smoking-room,
shrinking with horror from some terrible deed that I seemed forced to
commit.  Then gradually there crept over me that strange attraction that
drew me irresistibly towards her; until at last, unable to remain, I put
on my hat and drove to the house.

"I wish to see the Princess," I said, giving my card to the grave,
elderly man-servant who opened the door.

Bowing, he ushered me into a small, well-furnished room and disappeared.
The moment he had gone, I heard voices speaking rapidly in Russian in
the next apartment.  Agafia was addressing some man, and I thought I
heard her utter my name, and refuse to see me.  The rooms communicated
by means of folding-doors, and, determined to speak with her, I turned
the handle and entered.

The scene that met my gaze was only momentary, but it was one of
tragedy.  In a low lounge chair a young man was sitting, calmly smoking
a cigarette.  He had blonde hair, but his face was turned from me.
Stealthily Agafia crept up behind him, her face distorted by the same
terrible look of vengeance that I had sometimes seen in my weird
day-dreams.  In her uplifted hand something gleamed in the lace-shaded
lamplight.  It was the knife upon which she had taken the _ikon_ oath in
Petersburg.

"Princess!  At last!"  I cried, rushing forward in an endeavour to
prevent her from striking the deadly blow at her unsuspecting visitor.

At that moment, however, I felt my hands gripped tightly, and a man
flung himself before me.  With an imprecation, I tried to push him
aside, for I had instantly recognised him as the man who had dined with
the Princess at the Dominique.

My senses seemed paralysed.  With one hand he held me, and with the
thumb and finger of the other he pressed my temples so tightly that I
became dazed.  For a moment I was conscious of his sinister face peering
into mine, and of a peal of harsh, demoniacal laughter that rang through
the room.  Then I knew no more.

When I recovered consciousness, I found myself lying in bed in a long
hospital ward, with the kind face of my friend, Dr. Ferguson, a
specialist in mental diseases, looking down upon me.

I had, he told me, been found by the police early one morning lying in a
back street in Kensington in a state of collapse, owing to injuries I
had received on the head.  For a week I had been delirious, and no hope
had been entertained for my recovery; but at last I had rallied, and was
now gaining strength.

He questioned me, apparently in order to ascertain if my brain had been
affected; but it was remarkable that my mind was much clearer than
hitherto.

It was many days before I was able to rise, but at last, when I was
allowed to go out, I related to him all the circumstances surrounding
the mysterious Princess.

Being much interested, he consented to accompany me to the house, and
late that evening I placed my revolver in my pocket, and together we
took a cab to the corner of Queen's Gate.

Dismissing the man, we walked together to the house, only to find the
shutters up and the place deserted.  Our knocks and rings having been
unanswered, we descended to the area, and after considerable difficulty
entered by the kitchen window.  By the aid of a candle we had brought
with us, we searched the house, which we found still furnished, although
unoccupied, and on the carpet of the room in which I had seen Agafia was
a great dark stain--the stain of blood.  Was it mine, or that of the
unknown victim?

Ascending to the floor above, we opened the door of the drawing-room,
and on glancing round the great, handsome apartment, our eyes fell upon
an object that caused us both to start back in amazement.

Attired in a long, loose gown, and chained by her wrists to one of the
polished granite columns, was Agafia!

With her hair unbound, she had sunk at the base of the pillar, and was
apparently dead.  Evidently she was a prisoner, for the empty jug and
plate standing near told their own tale.

As in a moment of passion I bent to kiss her, Ferguson, who had placed
his hand upon her breast, took out a lancet and made a slight incision
in her arm.

"There is yet life," he said.

"Thank heaven!"  I cried.  "We must save her."

Opening her eyes, he took the candle and looked intently into them.
They still had a fixed, stony stare, and there seemed a film upon them.

Then the doctor, with his forefinger and thumb, stroked her forehead in
a downward direction, pressing her temples, saying--

"You shall now awake and feel exactly as you were before that villain
placed you under his influence.  Come, rouse yourself!  Rouse yourself!"

Several times he repeated this, until at length her eyes twitched, her
face flushed, and she gradually became perfectly conscious, answering
the doctor's questions quite rationally.  But at me she glanced shyly,
and blushed.

"She remembers nothing distinctly since she was hypnotised," Ferguson
said, "therefore you are a stranger."

I endeavoured to explain that I had delivered the letter she entrusted
to me; but she shook her head, saying--

"I only saw you once, in the Dominique Restaurant in Petersburg, when
you drank the wine over which Petrovitch Delianoff had made passes
during the few moments you were absent."

Ferguson, who was one of the greatest English authorities on hypnotism
and a student of the occult, eagerly asked what the man had done.

"He touched my forehead quickly in a curious way," she answered, "and he
afterwards dipped his finger in the wine, saying, `Your sensibility and
soul will now leave you and be transferred to this glass of wine.  In
future you will feel nothing.'  Since that time I--I seem to have been
in a long dream; I can remember nothing distinctly."

"Ah!  I now understand," exclaimed my friend, raising the candle and
looking into my eyes.  "The man has experimented successfully upon you
with the novel method of producing hypnosis recently discovered by
Charcot at La Salpetriere.  Remarkable as it may seem, it is,
nevertheless, possible to transfer by suggestion the sensibility of
hystero-epileptic subjects to any liquid.  On drinking the wine, you
absorbed her sensibility, and her very soul thus transferred to you,
produced the mysterious affinity of thought and deed.  The very singular
coincidence of the marks upon your wrists, and the curious magnetic
force that impelled you towards her, are nothing more than
demonstrations of the powerful psychical influence of the mind on the
body."

"What can have been the motive for all this?"  I exclaimed, when, after
considerable difficulty, we had broken the chains and led her to a
chair.

"The motive was gold," she answered in a weak voice.  "I--I am the
victim of the man Delianoff.  Mine has been a tragic career.  Three
years ago I loved Nikanor Baranovitch; but, although only eighteen, my
mother compelled me to marry the Prince, who was nearly forty years
older than myself.  It is true he idolised me, but I cannot say that I
experienced the least regret when, five months later, he died, leaving
me all his wealth.  Then, alas! my unhappiness commenced.  The
management of the estate was left to Delianoff, and there was a clause
in the will which provided that if I died, or married Nikanor, the
property should go to Vladimir Lemontzeff, a nephew of the Prince's who
was an _attache_ at the Embassy in London.

"Almost as soon as the Prince was buried, Delianoff proceeded to place
me under his influence, for, my mother and most of my near relations
being dead, I was utterly alone.  The scoundrel was an accomplished
hypnotist, and in order to further his villainous scheme, he put cruel
rumours in circulation which caused Petersburg society to shun me.  His
irresistible power of fascination I was unable to withstand, and by
hypnotic suggestion he has caused me to hand over to him the greater
part of my fortune.  He kept me constantly in his thrall by threatening
to give information to the police that I had committed murder.  This
crime he had suggested to me, causing me to believe that I had actually
stained my hands with blood.  Just at that period I saw you in the
Dominique, and, as I have already explained, he practised on you one of
his devilish experiments.  He was a Nihilist, and on that night he used
his influence to induce me to attend a meeting alone, and swear to kill
whoever the Executive decided should be removed.  Soon afterwards I
heard of Nikanor's illness in Pavlova, and you were good enough to
convey to him a letter in which I told him how Delianoff had attempted
to cut my throat, and how utterly helpless I was in his hands."

"Nikanor died, and could not save you," I observed sorrowfully.

"Yes," she sighed; "Delianoffs motive for getting me to take the oath
was as ingenious as his other villainies, for, when his plans were
complete, he brought me to London, invited Vladimir here, and then, by
the exercise of his occult power, he made me believe that the Prince's
nephew was the man the Executive had ordered me to kill.  But you saved
me, for just as I was about to strike the fatal blow, you entered.
Delianoff at that moment came behind you, and, with his curious touch,
insinuated in your brain the image of sleep.  Of what afterwards
occurred I know nothing, for I fainted.

"This scoundrel, who had planned that I should kill Vladimir and
afterwards commit suicide, in order that his villainy should not be
exposed, was mad with rage at the failure of his plot.  When I regained
consciousness, he dragged me about the room, brandishing a knife and
threatening to murder me; but at last his anger cooled, and his
demoniacal ingenuity devised a terrible torture.  My passive will was
still under his influence, and I could not escape or utter cry when he
locked the fetters upon my wrists and chained me to yonder column.  For
several days he came regularly with food and water, but four days ago,
after telling me how he had obtained possession of all that belonged to
me, he laughed derisively, and said he should leave me to die of
starvation."

"Yes; we were only just in time," the doctor remarked, feeling her
pulse, with his eyes upon his watch.  "You would have been dead
to-morrow."

The Princess had no friends in London, therefore I gave up my chambers
to her, taking up quarters at a neighbouring hotel, while the hospital
nurse I engaged attended her until she fully recovered.

She can never recover the bulk of her fortune; nevertheless she has the
satisfaction of knowing that Delianoff speedily met with his deserts.

Although ostensibly a Nihilist, it was ascertained that he acted as a
spy in the pay of the Secret Police.  His end was befitting a coward and
a traitor, for while assisting in an attempt to wreck the Winter Palace,
he handled a bomb carelessly, with the result that it exploded and
killed him.

Some are of opinion that, being an informer, the vengeance of the
Narodnaya Volya fell upon him, and I incline to that belief.

CHAPTER TWO.

THE GOLDEN HAND.

Ramblings, erratic and obsession-dogged, had taken me to Bagneres de
Luchon, over the snow-capped Pyrenees by the Porte de Venasque to
Huesca, thence to quaint old Zaragoza and Valencia, and in returning
from Madrid I found myself idling away a few days at San Sebastian, that
gay and charming watering-place which somebody has termed "the Brighton
of Spain."  The month was July, the town was filled with Madrileftos
attracted by the excellent bathing, and glad to escape the stifling heat
and dust of the Castellana or the Calle de Alcala, while the shell-like
Concha, or bay, was given up to the _campamento_ of bathing-tents.

From my seat in the porch of the Fonda de Ezcurra I gazed upon the
beautiful Bay of Zurriola, with its twinkling lights, crowded with a
thousand fantastic shadows; I heard the creak of the row-locks and the
plashing of oars, and the laughter of girls; and in the deep gloom not
far away the faint music of violins and mandolines trembled in the air.
So still was the night that the regular throbbing of paddle-wheels from
a steamboat not yet visible formed a rumbling undertone to all the other
sounds, and the summer moon bathed all things in its mystic light,
throwing far out over the water into the Bay of Biscay a bright, shining
pathway.

Across this path boats glided from time to time; on the asphalte walk at
the edge of the beach fair flirtatious little dames in graceful
mantillas passed to and fro, and as I lit a cigarette, I dreamed and
dwelt upon the future.

Presently a neat-ankled waiting-maid came out and handed me a telegram
which she said had arrived during dinner, and I rose, sauntered over to
where the great light was placed above the door, and opened the
dispatch.  It gave me satisfaction, for it was an order from the journal
I represented to remain there, and transmit by telegraph daily what
fresh intelligence I could gather with regard to the political crisis
through which Spain was at that moment passing.  By reason of the
Queen-Regent, the young King, and the Court having left Madrid for San
Sebastian a week earlier, the _locale_ of the crisis had been removed
from the capital, and among those staying at my hotel were Senor Canovas
del Castillo, the Conservative leader, Senor Novarro Reverter, Minister
of Finance, and Senor Villaverdi, ex-Minister of the Interior, besides
several members of the Cortes.  In these circumstances the prospect of a
week or two at one of the most charming of European health-resorts was
by no means distasteful, especially as I saw that I should experience
but little difficulty in obtaining such information regarding the
situation as I required.  A rigorous censorship had been established by
the Government over all telegraphic messages sent out of the country,
therefore it would be necessary for me to cross the frontier into France
each day, and send off my dispatch from Bayonne.

Thrusting the telegram into my pocket, I lit a fresh cigarette, and
lounged away down the Avenida de la Libertad to the Calle del Pozzo; the
fine tree-lined promenade behind the Casino, where the life and gaiety
of the town had assembled.  Under the bright electric rays crowds of
well-dressed promenaders were strolling slowly up and down, listening to
the strains of a military band, and ever and anon, when the music
paused, the chatter and laughter mingled in a din of merriment with the
jingle of the many gaily-lit cafes in the vicinity.  Carried to and fro
the length of the asphalte by the ebb and flow of promenaders, I spent a
pleasant hour watching the life around me, and enjoying the cool air
after the heat and burden of the glaring day.  San Sebastian is noted
for the beauty of its female population, and, indeed, I am fain to admit
that I saw more beautiful women during that brief hour than it had ever
been my lot to meet at Vichy, Etretat, Royat, Arcachon, Biarritz, Nice,
or any of the other favoured spots where Dame Society allows her
world-weary children to disport themselves at certain seasons.  Spanish
women know how to dress, but the women of San Sebastian rely not upon
the manipulation of the fan nor the arrangement of the mantilla to
attract; they are naturally graceful in gait and fair of face.

Two figures in that crowd riveted my attention, but, alas! only for a
moment.  I gazed upon them, but next instant they were gone, swallowed
in that ever-shifting vortex of laughter-loving pleasure-seekers.  Both
were attired in black, one an elderly lady with white hair, upon whose
refined face care had left deep furrows; the other a tall, graceful
girl, scarcely more than nineteen, evidently from the South, whose calm,
serious face was even more strikingly handsome than those of the many
beauties about her.  The _chevelure_ had evidently been arranged by a
maid of the first order; the mantilla she wore, graceful in every fold,
gave to her clear olive complexion an essentially soft and feminine
look; her dark eyes were large and languishing, and there was that
peculiar grey tint upon the skin that when natural in women of the South
is so unusual and so artistic.

For a second, unnoticed by her, I gazed in admiration, but she passed on
and was lost.  Turning a few moments afterwards, I sped back in the hope
of overtaking her and again feasting my eyes upon her incomparable
beauty, but though I searched the crowd for fully half an hour, I was
compelled to relinquish my self-imposed task, turning at last into the
Casino, where, over cigarettes and coffee, I sat chatting to a
loquacious old captain of artillery upon the political crisis until the
musical carillon of San Vicente chimed the midnight hour.  Then, wishing
my companion "_Buenas noches_," I rose and strolled back to my hotel,
haunted by the sad, sweet face that had passed and vanished like a
shadow.

But I had work before me.  The relations between England and Spain were
strained, and diplomatic negotiations regarding some incidents in
Morocco and in Cuba had been rendered more difficult on account of the
unexpected overthrow of the Ministry.  The British Government was more
interested in the affairs of Spain than it had been for many years, so
the British public were eager for the latest intelligence; therefore,
when I retired to my room, I was compelled to sit far into the night,
writing by the light of a guttering candle all I knew, and recording
every rumour anent the complex questions.

Those who have wandered over the yellow sands of San Sebastian well know
how picturesque is the view across the Bay of Zurriola.  It was upon
this scene I gazed on opening my windows on the following morning.
Beyond the broad Plaza, lined on three sides by handsome houses, the
sunlit waters of the Bay of Biscay rolled in upon the shore, wave after
wave of transparent emerald breaking in long lines of snowy foam.  White
villas gleamed from among the foliage on the hillsides, and high brown
cliffs rose from right and left, against which the rollers, roaring and
surging, dashed and went up in columns of spray.

Swallowing my coffee, I went out--not, however, before I had made a
gratifying discovery; namely, that the room next mine, communicating by
a locked door, was the private sitting-room of Senor Canovas del
Castillo, the statesman upon whose political actions the eyes of Europe
were at that moment centred.  Success in journalism depends a good deal
upon luck, and to accidental incidents I attribute any good fortune I
have enjoyed in obtaining exclusive and reliable information in various
holes and corners of the Continent where I have had to compete with the
resident correspondents of Reuter's, the Havas, and the Central News
agencies.  I had walked across the Plaza de la Constitucion, wondering
how I could best turn this fortuitous circumstance to account, when
suddenly I found myself before the grey facade of Santa Maria, and
almost involuntarily I entered.  The air was heavy with incense, and the
church was in semi-darkness--a chiaroscuro that was exceedingly striking
and effective.  There was, however, little of interest beyond the
heavily-gilded and somewhat tawdry altars, which are the feature in most
Spanish churches, and I was just about to leave when the silence was
broken by loud sobbing close to me.  I had believed myself alone in the
place, but on gazing round in surprise, I saw within a few yards of me,
half hidden by one of the great stone columns, a female figure kneeling
before one of the altars, with her face buried in her hands, sobbing as
though her heart would break.  I was turning away, leaving the lonely
worshipper to her grief, when the dress, the softness of outline, and
the flawless complexion seemed strangely familiar.  Next instant I
recognised her as the girl I had passed in the crowd, and whose beauty
had so impressed me.

Upon the stones she was kneeling in abject despair.  In her dark hair
she had placed a crimson rose, and her delicate white hands, upon which
some bright gems glistened, were wet with bitter tears.

My feet fell noiselessly upon the matting, and she was unaware of my
presence, until, placing my hand lightly upon her shoulder, I bent,
exclaiming in French:--

"Mademoiselle is unhappy!  Is there no assistance I can render?"

She started, raising her pale, pensive face to mine in surprise.  Then
in sorrow she shook her head.

"M'sieur is very kind," she answered, in a voice that betrayed a
poignant grief.  "Words of sympathy may lighten one's burden of sorrow,
but nothing can heal a broken heart."

"It mainly depends on how the fracture was caused," I answered, smiling,
and, grasping her tiny hand, assisted her to rise.

She brushed the dust from her dress, dashed away her tears, and, turning
to me, said--

"I have heard that gaiety is efficacious--sometimes."

"Until I know the cause, I cannot prescribe for the effect," I replied,
as I held open the door and she passed out into the sunlight.

"Ah, m'sieur," she sighed bitterly, her beautiful eyes still full of
tears, "woe is my heritage!  The brightness of each dawn jars upon me,
showing me how gloomy life is, and how utterly hopeless and lonely is
the sea of despair upon which I am drifting.  I welcome each night with
joy, because--because it brings me one day nearer--nearer to _death_."

"You are young and fair; you have joy and life around you.  Surely you
are joking?"

"No, m'sieur.  Ah, you do not know!" she sighed.  "If you were aware of
my secret, you would, I assure you, not be surprised that, even though
surrounded by friends, I desire to die."

"But it is so extraordinary!"  I said, walking beside her and chatting
as if we were old acquaintances.  "Have you never tried to unburden
yourself by confiding your secret to some friend?"

"_Dieu_!  No.  I--I dare not."

"Dare not?"  I echoed.  "Of what are you afraid?"

"Afraid?" she repeated in a strained voice, speaking like one in a
dream, with her eyes fixed straight before her.  "Yes, I--I am a
wretched, miserable coward, because I fear the punishment."

"Is your crime of such a flagitious character, then?"

"My crime?" she cried, turning suddenly upon me with flashing eyes.
"What--what do you know of my crime?  What do you insinuate?"

"Nothing, mademoiselle," I answered, as politely as I could, though
amazed at her sudden change of manner.  "Your own strange words must be
my excuse for inquisitiveness."

"Then let us change the subject.  To you my private affairs can be of no
concern whatever."

I was not prepared for this stinging rebuff.  We passed the front of the
Casino, strolling through the shady gardens facing the Concha, and when
we had rested upon a convenient seat, pleasantly sheltered from the sun,
she grew communicative again.  While I had been telling her of my
journey over the Pyrenees to Madrid, her grief had been succeeded by
gaiety, and when I related some amusing _contretemps_ that had befallen
me at a wayside _posada_ in the Sierra de Guara, she laughed lightly.
At length at my request, she drew out a silver case, and, in exchange
for my card, gave me one bearing the name "Doroteita d'Avendano."

Then, with an ingenuousness that enhanced her personal charms, she told
me of herself, that she was the only daughter of the Count Miguel
d'Avendano, who had represented Castillejo in the Senate, but who had
died a year ago.  The widowed Countess--who had been her companion on
the previous night--had let their mansion in the Calle Ancha de San
Bernardo at Madrid to a wealthy foreigner, and since that time her
mother and herself had been travelling, spending the winter at Cannes,
the spring at Seville, and coming to San Sebastian for a few weeks
previous to going north to Paris.  She pointed out their villa from
where we sat, a great white house with a terrace in front, standing out
against a background of foliage on the side of the hill overlooking the
bay.  The Count, her father, had, I knew, been one of the most
celebrated of Spanish statesmen.  Referring to many well-known
personages at Court as her friends, her observations regarding their
little idiosyncrasies were full of dry humour.  With a versatility of
narrative she told me many little anecdotes of the Queen-Regent and the
infant monarch, the knowledge of which betrayed an intimacy with the
domestic arrangements of the palace, and for fully an hour gossiped on
pleasantly.

"And amid this life of gaiety and happiness I find you kneeling in
yonder church, abandoned to melancholy!"  I observed at length, half
reproachfully.

The light died out of her face.

"True," she sighed.  "Sometimes for an hour or so I manage to forget,
but sooner or later the sorrow that overshadows my life recurs to me in
all its hideous reality, and when I am alone it overwhelms me.  To the
world I am compelled to appear _chic_, happy, and thoughtless.  Few,
indeed, who know me are aware that my feigned laughter is but a bitter
wail of lamentation, that beneath my smile lies a broken heart."

"And your lover?  Was he faithless?  What of him?"

"What of him!" she gasped hoarsely, rising from the seat with her hands
clenched.  "I--I know nothing of him," she added, with a strange look in
her eyes.

She laughed a hollow laugh, and as she drew on her long _suede_ gloves,
the bells of San Vicente announced the noon.

"I have been out too long already," she added, hurriedly rising.  "We
must part."

"May I not accompany you towards your home?"  I asked.

"No, m'sieur," she answered firmly, holding out her hand.

"And when shall we resume our chat?"  I asked.

She hesitated, gazing away to the misty cliffs across the bay.  I half
feared she would refuse to meet me again.

"If you are not bored by my wretchedness and bad temper," she said at
last, with a sad smile, "I will be here to-morrow morning, at eleven."

"I shall not fail to keep the appointment," I said, delighted.
"Meanwhile try and forget your secret; try and be equally happy with
those around you, and remember that at least you have one sympathiser,
even though he is almost a stranger."

Tears welled in her beautiful eyes as I clasped her hand.

"Thank you," she said in a low voice, trembling with emotion.  "I--I
appreciate your sympathy.  _Au revoir, m'sieur, sans adieu_."

For an instant our eyes met, then, turning towards the Concha, she
walked away, and was, a few seconds later, hidden by a bend in the path.

I strolled back to the Ezcurra, utterly mystified.  Women's ways are as
many and as devious as "luck's lines" on one's hand, but the Senorita
Doroteita was an enigma.  I was not one of those "minor lovers" whose
petty passions could be caged in a triolet, for her marvellous beauty
and exquisite grace now held me in fascination.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

No solution of the political crisis presented itself.  In those agitated
and troublous times under which Spain was labouring, I was compelled to
make a daily journey to Bayonne, a distance of thirty-four miles, in
order to dispatch my telegram to London.  The Carlists were active; the
various political parties were holding conferences incessantly; in
military circles dissatisfaction was being openly expressed, and there
were sinister rumours of a projected _coup d'etat_.  With Senor Canovas
del Castillo, Senor Romero y Robledo, and Senor Navarro Reverter I had
had short interviews, the substance of which had been transmitted to
London; and spending the brilliant sunny mornings in strolling with my
enchanting senorita, the afternoons in writing, and the evenings in
travelling to and fro across the frontier, the days glided by, and I
took no count of them.  In the course of those charming morning rambles
we had visited Los Pasajes and Monte Igueldo, we had strolled along the
Paseo de Ategorrita, and ascended Monte Orgullo to enjoy the view of the
Pyrenees, and each hour I spent with her increased my admiration.  She
had discarded the mantilla, and was always dressed in gowns and hats
that were unmistakably from the Rue de la Paix.  Patrician refinement
was stamped upon every line of her handsome countenance, and her
conversation was always bright, witty, and delightful.  One day, while
we were walking along the Paseo de Ategorrita, beside the sea, outside
the town, I explained to her how, as a newspaper correspondent, I was
exceedingly anxious to obtain reliable information regarding the
situation, and the earliest intimation as to the formation of the new
Cabinet.

Then, as she expressed herself interested in journalism, I related in
reply to her questions some of my adventures in pursuit of news.  She
was, I found, quite an enthusiast in politics, for she gave a critical
opinion upon the probable policy of the various parties, declaring that
the day of revolutions by _pronunciamiento_ had not gone by, adding
emphatic arguments that would have done credit to any member of the
Chamber.  I told her of the details I had already sent to London
describing the efforts of Senor Canovas del Castillo to form a new
Cabinet; but, after hearing all I had ascertained regarding a probable
solution of the crisis, she shook her head, and, laughing, said--

"I believe your information has somewhat misled you.  Although the
deadlock is even more serious than you anticipate, yet matters may be
temporarily adjusted at any moment."

"And when they are, I shall, alas! be compelled to bid you adieu," I
said sorrowfully.  "The memory of these few bright, happy days will
dwell always within me."

In silence she gazed for a few moments away upon the broad expanse of
green sunlit sea.  Then she exclaimed--

"And you will return to London--and--and--forget me!"

"No, never, Doroteita," I said passionately.  "I shall always look upon
these as the happiest hours of my life!"

Her breast rose and fell.  As we walked together, I held her small,
well-gloved hand in mine, breathing into her ear the tender passion that
had overwhelmed me.  I scarce know what words I uttered, but she heard
me patiently in pensive silence until I had concluded.  Then,
withdrawing her hand slowly but firmly, she replied in a voice that
betrayed emotion--

"No, no.  Our relationship can never be closer than that of friends.
Our lives lie so very, very far apart."

"Ah, I know!"  I cried in disappointment, stopping and gazing straight
into her great liquid eyes.  "If I were wealthy, I might dare to ask for
your hand.  As it is, Doroteita--as it is, may I not entertain hope?"

Slowly and sadly she shook her head.

"But I love you."

"That I do not doubt," she said huskily, sighing heavily.

"You do not reciprocate my affection sufficiently," I hazarded.

"I did not say so," she replied quickly, raising her dark lashes for an
instant.  "Perhaps I may even love you with as fierce a passion as you
yourself have betrayed.  Yet, though that may be so, we can never
marry--never!"

"May I not know the reason?"  I asked.

"No," she answered, with her eyes fixed seaward.  "Soon I shall die--
then perhaps you will ascertain the truth.  Until then, let us be
friends, not lovers."

I was sorely puzzled, for the mystery was so tantalising.  Times without
number I sought by artfully concealed questions to penetrate it, but she
frustrated every effort, and when we parted outside the Casino at noon,
my bewitching senorita grasped my hand in farewell, saying--

"We are true friends.  Let us trust each other."

"We do," I answered, bending with reverence over the hand I held.  "Our
friendship will, I hope, last always--always."

Her heart seemed too full for further words, for her luminous eyes were
filled with tears as she disengaged her hand and turned slowly away with
uneven steps.

Again and again we met, but on each occasion I spoke of love, she
requested me kindly but firmly to refrain from discussing the subject.

"It is enough," she said, one morning, while we were strolling in the
Calle Santa Catalina--"enough that, in idling away a few hours each
morning, we do not bore each other.  Let us live for the present,
enjoying to the full the few pleasant rambles that remain to us.  Then,
when we have parted, only pleasant memories will remain."

Sometimes I met her driving in the afternoon, or walking along the
Concha in the evening with the Countess.  Then she would smile a
graceful recognition, but, being only a chance acquaintance, I was not
introduced, neither was I invited to the Villa Guipuzcoa.

Late one afternoon, a fortnight after our first meeting, I returned to
the Ezcurra from a long walk, having parted from her as usual, outside
the Casino, when Senor Cos Gayon, a well-known member of the Senate,
told me that Senor Canovas del Castillo had that morning had an audience
of the Queen-Regent, and had at last undertaken to form a new Cabinet.
This was an important piece of intelligence, inasmuch as it showed that
the Conservatives would again hold office, and that, the loyalty of the
military thus being assured, all fear of revolutionary troubles was at
an end.  Having spent an hour chatting with half a dozen politicians
staying at the hotel, I ascended to my room to write a long dispatch
descriptive of the situation.

The afternoon seemed too bright and balmy for work, therefore, before
sitting down to my correspondence, I went out upon the balcony, and
there smoked and dreamed until the shadows lengthened and over the broad
waters of the Bay of Biscay there hung a glorious golden haze.  A cool
wind at last sprang up, and, returning into my room, I sat down and
commenced to pen the latest intelligence for publication in London on
the following morning.  After writing about a quarter of an hour, voices
in the adjoining room attracted my attention.  Then suddenly I
remembered that it was the Conservative leader's sitting-room.  With the
names of well-known politicians falling upon my ear, I crept noiselessly
across the polished floor to the locked door that divided the two
apartments.  Then, placing my ear close against the door, I stood on the
alert.

My heart beat quickly, for in a few moments I ascertained that a meeting
was in progress to decide upon the formation of the Cabinet.  I
recognised the voice of Senor Canovas, who acted as president, and there
must have been fully eighteen or twenty of the most prominent members of
his party present.  With paper and pencil in hand, I listened to the
discussion, as each name was submitted for the eight principal offices
of State, Senor Canovas himself being, of course, President of the
Council.  The first business was the acceptance of the chief of the
Ministry of Foreign Affairs by the Duke of Tetuan, and it was agreed
without a single dissentient that Senor Romero y Robledo should become
Minister of Justice.  Senor Bosch and Senor Castellanos accepted office
as Ministers of Public Works and the Colonies respectively; but a
discussion lasting nearly an hour took place regarding the Ministry of
Finance, until an agreement was at length arrived at that to Senor
Navarro Reverter the portfolio should again be allotted.  Protracted
discussions also ensued regarding the appointment of the Ministers of
Marine, War, and the Interior, and it was not until nearly seven that
these appointments were made.  Then Senor Canovas read a complete list
of the newly-formed Cabinet,--each member of which was present, and
expressed his acceptance of office,--afterwards stating that the crisis
was at an end, and that at noon on the following day he had arranged to
place the list in the hands of the Queen-Regent.

Little did the President of the Council dream that the list he had read
out had been carefully noted by an eavesdropping journalist, and that
even while his colleagues were congratulating each other upon the
amicable solution of the crisis, the correspondent was busy preparing a
list of the new Cabinet, which would be published in London in the
morning, and known throughout England many hours before it became public
in Spain.

Congratulating myself upon my good fortune, I finished my dispatch,
waited until all the politicians had left the President's room, and then
descended to the _table d'hote_.  Opposite me sat Senor Romero y
Robledo, the new Minister of Justice, but in reply to my
carefully-veiled inquiries he gave no sign that a Cabinet had been
formed.  The decision was, I knew, a profound secret until the Queen had
given her assent.  While idling over dessert, with just an hour to catch
my train to Bayonne, the waitress handed me a note, stating that a
man-servant awaited a reply.

On the envelope was a great gilt crest, and the address was written in
an unfamiliar angular hand.  As I tore it open, a breath of sweet
perfume greeted my nostrils, and the words I read in French were as
follows:--

"Villa Guipuzcoa, _July 22_.

"_My brother Luis has returned unexpectedly front Cuba, and mamma and I
are leaving with him for Madrid by the mail to-night.  Will you not call
here to wish me farewell; or shall we never meet again?  Give bearer a
verbal reply, and come at once if possible_.

"Doroteita."

With satisfaction I recognised that it gave an opportunity for an
introduction to her family, yet I was nevertheless doubtful about being
able to get to Bayonne.  Having, however, glanced at the time-table, and
ascertained that there was another train at a quarter-past nine, by
which I could get over the frontier at midnight, and finding I should be
able to spend about an hour at the villa, I decided to respond to the
invitation, and gave the girl an answer to that effect.  Several times I
read the brief, sweetly-scented note, then, finishing my wine, I rose,
and, after a "brush up," entered a cab and told the man my destination.

As I alighted before the great handsome house on the hillside
overlooking the bay, the door was thrown open by a servant in livery,
who conducted me across a wide square hall, in which a fountain was
playing, and ushered me into a small but luxuriously-furnished room.

Taking my card upon a salver, the man returned almost immediately,
saying--

"The Senorita Doroteita will be with you in a few moments, Senor."

Then he withdrew, and almost before I had had an opportunity of
inspecting the pretty room, which was evidently a boudoir, the door
again opened and Doroteita entered.

"I'm so glad you have come," she exclaimed, with a bright smile of
welcome, as she grasped both my hands.  "I thought perhaps you would be
compelled to go to Bayonne to-night."

"So I am," I said.  "Nevertheless, I could not part from you without
just one brief word of farewell."

Sinking into a low wicker chair, she motioned me to a seat beside her,
and told me how her brother, an army officer, who had been for four
years in Cuba, had returned that afternoon, and the Countess, on account
of some family matters, had resolved to accompany him to Madrid, where
he was compelled to report himself on the morrow.  She looked absolutely
bewitching in a low-necked gown of some dove-grey clinging material,
that disclosed her delicately-moulded chest and arms, while in her
blue-black hair was a single crimson flower that gave the touch of
colour necessary for artistic effect.  It was a blossom I had never
before seen, almost waxen, and similar to a camellia, but larger and of
richer colour.

When we had been chatting some time, each expressing regret that the
hour of parting had come, and hope that we should meet again ere long,
she suddenly asked--

"Is it absolutely imperative that you should cross the frontier
to-night?  We go by the Sud Express at eleven-fifteen, why not remain
and see us off?"

"I cannot, Doroteita," I replied.  "It is most important that I should
go to Bayonne to-night--for the last time."

"Then the crisis is ended?" she exclaimed, suddenly interested.  "Has a
new Ministry been formed?"

"Yes," I replied.  "My work is finished."

Her brows contracted for a second as if a sudden thought had occurred to
her; then she shivered slightly, and, rising, crossed the room, and,
drawing the heavy silken curtains across the window, shut out the
extensive view of the moonlit bay.

"Our wanderings have been so pleasant and unconventional that I am loth
to leave," she said, as she slowly sank again among her cushions.
"Nevertheless, I hope some day before long to be in London.  Then
perhaps we shall be able to spend a few more pleasant hours together."

"I hope so," I said earnestly, rising and taking her hand.  "I must,
alas! go, or I shall not catch my train."

But she would not hear of my departure, declaring that by the road on
the other side of the hill I could reach the station in ten minutes,
and, assuring me that she would send one of the servants with me as
guide, urged me to resume my seat.  Just as I was about to do so, there
entered a tall slim man about thirty-five, wearing the uniform of a
cavalry officer, and my pretty hostess, rising, introduced him as Luis,
her brother.

He was a good-looking fellow, dark and sun-tanned, but when he smiled,
cynicism lurked in the corners of his mouth, and instinctively I
disliked him.  Not that he was supercilious--on the contrary, his
greeting was quite effusive.  He declared himself much attached to his
sister, and any friend of hers was likewise his friend.  He regretted
that he had to leave for Madrid, but military orders could not be
disobeyed.  Together we sat chatting, Doroteita ordering some wine,
which was served almost immediately by the man who had admitted me.
Luis d'Avendano proved a brilliant conversationalist and entertaining
companion, but somehow I could not help regarding him with a curious
indescribable suspicion.  Once I caught the pair exchanging significant
glances, and this increased my vague mistrust.  Yet his sister lolled in
her chair, with a great cushion of yellow silk behind her head, fanning
herself slowly, and chatting with that light coquetry that had so
charmed me.

A little clock chiming on its silver bells caused me to spring to my
feet.

"Nine o'clock!"  I exclaimed.  "You must excuse me, otherwise I really
shall not catch my train."

"Must you go?" asked Doroteita, in a tone of regret, closing her fan
with a snap and rising also.

"Yes," I said.  "This is my last train.  I must wish you _au revoir_, in
the hope that we may meet again at a date not far distant."

"Aren't you going to exchange tokens of friendship?"  Luis suggested,
laughing in his careless, good-humoured way.  "Give my future
brother-in-law your flower, Doroteita."

She laughed and blushed, then taking the crimson blossom from her hair,
handed it to me.  I was about to inhale its fragrance when the strange,
fixed look in her eyes fascinated me, and as I placed it in the lapel of
my coat with a murmured word of thanks, I confess I was startled by the
sudden transformation of her countenance.

"Good-bye," I said, taking her hand.

It was cold, limp, and trembling.

"Adieu," she answered huskily.

I turned to shake hands with her brother, but before I could do so, he
had pounced upon me from behind, holding my arms powerless, crying--

"No, no, my friend, you will not escape so easily!"

"What--what do you mean?"  I gasped in abject amazement.

"I mean that you do not leave this place alive," he hissed in my ear.
Though I could not see him, I could feel his hot breath upon my cheek,
and struggled violently to free myself, but in his iron grip I seemed
powerless as a child.

"Now, quick, Doroteita!" he commanded.  "Remember, we have no time to
lose.  Don't stand staring there!"

"Do you mean to kill me?"  I cried, clenching my teeth and struggling
with all my might to free my arms.

"Curse you, woman!  Don't you hear me?" he yelled at Doroteita, who
stood transfixed, with face ashen pale and hands clenched in
desperation.  "Remember what we have at stake!  You have trapped him--
finish your work, or--or I'll kill _you_!"

In a second she sprang forward, and, snatching from my buttonhole the
flower she had given me, held her handkerchief over my mouth with one
hand, while with the other she pressed the flower against my nostrils.
It seemed damp with some evil-smelling fluid, and though I struggled,
she held my face with such determined force, that the leaves of the
blossom were forced into my nose, and I was compelled to inhale the
disagreeable perfume they emitted.

The odour was strange, and in a few seconds produced a curious giddiness
such as I had never before experienced.  My brain became paralysed and
my limbs assumed an unaccountable rigidness.  I tried to speak, but was
unable.  My jaws seemed to have become suddenly fixed, as if attacked by
tetanus.  A thrill of horror ran through me, for I could not breathe,
and the pang of pain that shot through my eyes was excruciating.

Feeling myself utterly helpless in the hands of those who had so
cunningly plotted my murder, I wondered in that brief instant whether
Luis was Doroteita's lover, and whether on discovering our friendship,
he had planned this terrible and merciless revenge.  My enchantress's
handsome face, now hideously distorted by mingled fear and passion, was
close to me, her eyes riveted to mine, and as she pressed the strange
flower against my face, her white lips moved as if speaking to me.  But
I was deaf.  My senses had been destroyed.

Next second, though I fought against the sudden faintness that crept
over me, my head swam, and my surroundings grew indistinct.  I felt
myself falling.  Then, by a sudden darkness that fell upon me, the
present became blotted out.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

On opening my aching eyes, they became dazzled by a bar of golden
sunlight that strayed in between the closed curtains.

Amazed, I gazed around from where I lay stretched upon the floor.  Then,
in a few moments, the recollection of the strange events of the previous
night returned to me in all their grim reality.  The woman I had adored
had, from some motive utterly incomprehensible, enticed me there to
murder me!  Feeling terribly weak and ill, I managed to struggle to my
feet.  I looked for the fatal flower, but could not find it.  Then my
eyes fell upon the clock, and I was amazed to discover it was past three
in the afternoon.

I had remained unconscious nearly eighteen hours!

Half fearful lest another attempt should be made upon me, I searched the
rooms on the ground floor and shouted.  No one stirred.  The house was
tenantless!

Walking with difficulty down the hill towards the Ezcurra, I suddenly
remembered my dispatch, and placing my hand in the inner pocket of my
coat, I found it gone!  It had evidently been stolen; but for what
object was an enigma.

As I passed onward under the trees of the Calle del Pozzo, boys were
crying _La Voz_, and from their strident shouts, and the eagerness of
purchasers, I knew that the new Ministry had been officially announced.
My intellect seemed too disordered to think, so I merely returned to the
hotel, and, casting myself on the bed, slept till next morning.

I refrained from lodging a complaint with the police, believing that my
extraordinary story would be discredited; nevertheless, I remained three
days longer, endeavouring to discover some facts regarding the Countess
d'Avendano and her daughter.  All I could glean was, that, a month
before, they had taken the Villa Guipuzcoa for the season, and that a
number of tradespeople, including two jewellers, were now exceedingly
anxious to ascertain their whereabouts.  Therefore, after much futile
effort to ascertain the truth about Doroteita, I at length returned to
London, being compelled to invent an absurdly lame excuse for not
telegraphing the information of the new Cabinet.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Last July I again found myself in Spain.  Another serious crisis had
occurred.  The Carlists were known to be carrying on an active
propaganda, and I had been despatched to Madrid, so as to be on the spot
if serious trouble arose.  Only one London newspaper keeps a resident
correspondent in the Spanish capital, the remainder of the news from
that city being supplied through a well-known agency.  A few days after
my arrival at the Hotel de Rome, in the Caballero de Gracia, I called
upon Senor Navarro Reverter, Minister of Finance, and was granted an
interview.  I desired to ascertain his views on the situation, and as he
had been very communicative during those stormy times at San Sebastian a
year before, I had no doubt that he would give me a few opinions worth
telegraphing.

As I entered his cosy private room in the Calle de Alcala, and he rose
to greet me, my gaze became fixed upon the mantelshelf behind him, for
upon it stood two cabinet photographs of a man and a woman.

The one was a counterfeit presentment of Luis d'Avendano; the other a
portrait of Doroteita!

When I had formally "interviewed" him upon the financial reforms and
other matters regarding which I desired his opinion, I asked to be
allowed to see the photographs, and he handed them to me with a smile.

"Doroteita d'Avendano!"  I ejaculated.  The features were unmistakable,
though the dress was different.

"Are they--er--friends of yours?" the Minister asked, regarding me
keenly from beneath his shaggy brows.

"They were--once," I answered.  "Ever since we were at San Sebastian
last year I have been endeavouring to trace them."

"What?  Did she add you to her list of victims?" he asked, laughing.

"Well, the plot was scarcely successful, otherwise I should not be here
now," I replied.  Then I told him briefly how, after luring me to their
villa, the interesting pair had attempted to murder me.

"Extraordinary!" he ejaculated, when I had finished.  "Curiously enough,
however, your story supplies just the link in the chain of evidence that
was missing at their trial."

"Their trial?"  I exclaimed.  "Tell me about them."

"Well, in the first place, the enchantress you knew as Doroteita
d'Avendano was none other than the notorious Liseta Gonzalez, known to
the police as `The Golden Hand.'"

"`The Golden Hand'?"  I echoed in amazement.  I had heard much of the
extraordinary career of an adventuress bearing that _sobriquet_; how she
had moved in the best society in Paris and Vienna, and how in the latter
city, in a single year, in her character as queen of the _demi-monde_,
she had spent 50,000 pounds, the money of her dupes.  Indeed, her
adventures had been the talk of Europe.

"Yes," he continued, smiling at my astonishment.  "No doubt you have
read in your English newspapers all about the many ingenious frauds she
has perpetrated.  For the past five years she has been well-known in
various characters in Pau, Rome, Paris, and Vienna; her schemes have
invariably been successful, and her escape from the police has been
accomplished just at the right moment, in a manner almost incredible.
But the audacious boldness of a _coup_ she effected a year ago caused
her downfall."

"A year ago?"  I said.  "Was it during the time I knew her?"

"Yes.  While spending the summer at San Sebastian with Mateo Sanchez,--a
Bourse adventurer of Madrid, who, under the name of Luis d'Avendano,
passed as her brother,--she conceived, during the Cabinet crisis, a very
ingenious scheme for gigantic operations on the Bourse with certain
success.  The circumstances were remarkable, and your story supplies the
facts which have remained until now a mystery.  Unaware of the true
character of Sanchez, I had employed him as agent in various
transactions shortly before the crisis, and he had thus become aware of
my intentions to institute certain financial reforms that would affect
the Bourse to a considerable extent.  `The Golden Hand,' it appears,
with her usual shrewdness, pointed out how the knowledge thus acquired
would enable him to operate with success, if only he could be certain of
my reappointment as Finance Minister, and the pair forthwith carried
into effect an ingeniously arranged plan.  Apparently you were watched,
and, it having been ascertained that, as correspondent of an influential
journal, you were a likely person to obtain the very earliest intimation
of the formation of the Cabinet, they laid their plans to entrap you."

"I confess I little dreamed of foul play when I entered the Villa
Guipuzcoa," I observed.

"At the trial it was a mystery how they obtained knowledge of the State
secret," he continued.  "But it is now quite plain that on the evening
when the portfolios were arranged, they, being aware of the devices to
which you would probably resort in order to obtain accurate information,
enticed you to their house, and then, having ascertained from your own
lips that the Ministry had been formed, resolved to carry out their
cunningly-devised scheme.  They saw that you were the only member of the
public who knew the secret, and if they prevented you from despatching
it to London,--whence it was certain to be re-telegraphed here,--it
would give them time to get to Madrid on the following morning and
operate on the Bourse some hours before the announcement of the new
Ministry."

"She seemed so ingenuous and charming, that I suspected nothing--
until--"

"Until she attempted to murder you--eh?" he said, taking up her
portrait, and gazing upon it with a smile.  "To say the least, the plot
was a most extraordinary one.  By your admission that the crisis was at
an end, they knew you held a list of the new Ministers, and as you
persisted in your endeavour to catch the train to the frontier, it
became necessary for them to possess themselves of the list, and silence
you, in order to escape to Madrid, and on the opening of the Bourse next
day purchase the stock which they knew would rise immediately the
official announcement was published.  `The Golden Hand' gave you as a
souvenir the flower she wore, in the expectation that you would inhale
its fatal perfume, as other victims had done."

"It was very similar to a camellia," I said.  "Has anything been
ascertained regarding it?"

"Oh yes.  The flower she sometimes wore in her hair, and which appeared
rather like a camellia, was at the trial proved to be the Kali Mujah, or
death-rose of Sumatra, which is so deadly that its perfume is sufficient
to cause unconsciousness, and sometimes even death.  It was found that
she actually cultivated these flowers, and that on more than one
occasion she had used them upon her victims with fatal result.  She gave
one to you, but you merely placed it in your buttonhole; therefore, just
as you were about to depart, her lover gripped you, while she pressed
the fatal blossom into your nostrils.  Then you lapsed into
unconsciousness, and half an hour afterwards the enterprising pair were
on their way to Madrid, where, on the following morning, they purchased
a quantity of stock, with money secured by your idol Doroteita from one
of her dupes, the Comte de Segonnaux, whose death had been caused by the
poisonous blossom in a similar manner to the attempt upon yourself."

"Were their operations on the Bourse successful?"  I asked.

"Entirely so.  Unaware of these events, I put forward my financial
scheme in the Chamber a month afterwards, with the result that the stock
they had secured rose to unparalleled prices, and then they effected a
gigantic _coup_, gaining nearly a million pesetas.  But the boldness of
the scheme caused their downfall, for the colossal extent of their
transactions attracted the attention of the police, the result being
that eventually the murder of the Comte de Segonnaux at Toledo was
conclusively proved, and your divinity's identity with `The Golden Hand'
fully established."

"Were they both tried?"  I asked, amazed at his extraordinary story.

"Yes.  Mateo Sanchez was found guilty of being an accessory in the
assassination of the Comte, and sentenced at the last sitting of the
Assize Court to fifteen years' imprisonment; while the bewitching
Liseta, condemned for the murder, is at present serving a life sentence
at the convict prison at Barcelona."

A quarter of an hour later I had wished my genial friend the Minister
adieu, and, full of grave reflections, crossed the sunlit Puerta del
Sol, carrying in my pocket, as a souvenir of a foolish infatuation, the
portrait of "The Golden Hand."

CHAPTER THREE.

THE MASKED CIRCE.


The success of "The Masked Circe" in last year's Royal Academy was
incontestable, not only for the intrinsic beauty of the picture, but
from the fact that the personal charms of a handsome woman were
perpetuated without compromising her features.  Woman's vanity often
outruns her natural diffidence, and the consciousness of her great
beauty stifles the conscience of modesty.

Visitors to the Academy know the picture.  Circe, seated on a throne,
with her back to a great circular mirror, presents a half-draped figure
of marvellous delicate colouring and beauty of outline.  One hand holds
aloft a golden wine-goblet, and the other a tapering wand, while upon
the tesselated pavement before the dais purple grapes and yellow roses
have been strewn.  The black hair of the daughter of Perseis falls in
profusion about her bare shoulders, and strays over her breast, but her
features are hidden by a half-mask of black silk.  The lips, with their
_arc de cupidon_, are slightly parted, disclosing an even row of pearly
teeth, and giving an expression of reckless _diablerie_.

Of the thousands who have gazed upon it in admiration, none knows the
somewhat remarkable story connected with it.  As I have been closely
associated with it, from the day it was outlined in charcoal, until the
evening it was packed in a crate and sent for the inspection of the
hanging committee, it is perhaps _apropos_ that I should relate the
narrative.

The studio of my old friend, Dick Carruthers, the man who painted it, is
on Campden Hill, Kensington, within a few hundred yards of where I
reside, and in the centre of an aesthetic artistic colony.  We have been
chums for years, for on many occasions he has displayed his talent as a
black and white artist in illustrating my articles and stories in
various magazines.  He is a popular painter, and as handsome a man as
ever had a picture "on the line."

Three years ago, when the prologue of this secret drama was enacted, he
was in the habit of coming over when the light had faded, to smoke a
cigarette and discuss art and literature with me.  I was glad of a chat
after a hard day's work at my writing-table, but his companionship had
one drawback.  He drivelled over a girl he loved, and was forever
suggesting that I might take her as a character and drag her into the
novel upon which I was engaged.

One day he drew a cabinet photograph carefully from his pocket, and
placed it upon the blotting-pad before me.

The girl he loved!  Bah!  I knew her, though I did not tell him so.  She
was a dark-haired, pink-and-white beauty that flitted through artistic
Bohemia like a butterfly in a hothouse.  The sight of the pictured face
brought back to me the memory of days long past--of a closed chapter in
my life's history.  I remembered the first time I saw Ethel Broughton,
fully five years before.  She wore a soiled pink wrapper, her satin
slippers were trodden down at heel, and she had a bottle of champagne at
her elbow.  At that time her lover, grandiloquent and impecunious Mr.
Harry Oranmore, a bad but handsome actor, had been untrue to her, and
she, a third-rate actress, who had an _ingenue_ part at a Strand
theatre, was reviling him.  I had been taken to her house and introduced
by a mutual friend, but she scarcely heeded me.  Probably she was
thinking of Oranmore, for she clasped her slim fingers round her
suffering throat, and offered up an occasional sob, following it with a
silent but protracted draught from her glass.

The result of this interview was but natural.  Dazzled by her beauty, I
sympathised with her, endeavoured to cheer her, and concluded by falling
violently in love with her.  At that time I was writing numbers of
dramatic criticisms, and I confess I used what weight my opinions
possessed for the purpose of her advancement.  It is needless to refer
to the smooth and uninterrupted course of our love.  Suffice it to say
that we were both Bohemians, and that within a year I had the
satisfaction of sitting before the footlights, watching her make her
debut as "leading lady" at a West End theatre, and a few days later of
observing her photograph exhibited in shop windows among those of other
stage beauties.

But, alas! those halcyon days were all too brief.  Suddenly the scales
fell from my eyes.  A scene occurred between us--and we parted.

To think that sin should lie for years in the blood, just as arsenic
does in a corpse!

When I discovered that Dick Carruthers was wasting the very honest and
ardent emotions of his heart at this feverish fairy's shrine, I resolved
to take him aside, and, without admitting that I knew her, give him a
verbal drubbing.  I did so, but he bit his moustache fiercely, and
turned upon me.

"She is charming," he said, "and I love her."

"Ah!  I know the type--"

"You know nothing, old fellow!" he exclaimed, flushing angrily.  "But"--
he shrugged his shoulders--"the prejudices of the world count for--what?
Nothing at all.  The curse of the Philistine is his Philistinism."

"Very well, Dick, old chap, forget my words," I said.  "I approach your
idol in the properly reverential spirit."

"You shall see her before long."  His gaze grew bright, soft, and vague,
as one who catches glimpses of the floating garments of supernatural
mysteries.  "Ah, she is lovely!  Only an artist can appreciate her
beauty."

I saw that words were of no avail.  Like Ulysses, he was living in the
paradise of Aeaea, heedless of everything under the spell she had cast
about him.

One night, not long after I had expressed my sentiments to him regarding
his infatuation, I entered his studio, and found his goddess seated by
the fire, with her shapely feet upon the fender, sipping kummel from a
tiny glass, and holding a lighted cigarette between her dainty fingers.

Dick flung down his palette, and came forward to introduce me.  Her dark
eyes met mine, and we tacitly agreed not to recognise each other,
therefore we bowed as perfect strangers.  As I seated myself, and she
poured me out a liqueur, I caught her glancing furtively at me under her
long lashes.  She had grown even handsomer than when last I had seen
her, and was the picture of the romantic _Bohemienne_.  Her dress was of
black gauze, through which the milky whiteness of her figure seemed to
shine.  Yet, as she turned her beautiful face towards me, I was struck
by the complete effect of physical and moral frailty that she presented.

She expressed pleasure at meeting me, remarking that she had read my
last novel, and had been keenly interested in it.

When I had briefly acknowledged the compliment she paid me, she said--

"One thing always strikes me in reading your stories.  Your women are
inevitably false and fickle.  Perhaps, however, you write from personal
experience of the failings of my sex," she laughed.

Glancing sharply at her, I saw that her eyes did not waver.

"It is true I once knew a woman who proved false and infamous," I
replied, with some emphasis.

"And you avenge yourself by reviling all of us.  It is really too bad!"
she said, pouting like a spoiled child.

"By Jove, old fellow," Dick chimed in, "do tell us about your romance!
It would be interesting to know the reason you set your face against all
the fair ones."

But I succeeded in turning the conversation into another channel.  I saw
I had intruded upon them, so, making an excuse, I bade them _au revoir_,
and returned to my own book-lined den.

Unlocking a drawer in my writing-table, I took out a packet of letters
that still emitted a stale odour of violets.  Then I lit my pipe, and
one by one read them through, pausing and pondering over the
declarations of passionate love they contained.  Far into the night I
sat reviewing the romance of bygone days, until I came to the last
letter.  It was a cold, formal note, merely a few lines of hurried
scrawl, and read: "You are right.  I have been false to you.  Think no
more of me.  By the time you receive this I shall be on my way to New
York; nevertheless, you will be always remembered by yours unworthily--
Ethel."  Bitter memories of the past overwhelmed me; but at last,
growing impatient, and tossing the letters back into the drawer, I
strove to forget.  The clock had struck two, and my reading-lamp was
burning low and sputtering when I rose to retire for the night.  I
confess that my frame of mind surprised me, inasmuch as I actually found
myself still loving her.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Good afternoon.  I hope I don't disturb you."

Looking up from my work, I saw Ethel.

"Not at all.  Pray sit down," I said coldly, motioning her to an
armchair.  "To what do I owe the honour of this visit?"

She pulled off her long gloves, and let her sealskin cape fall at her
feet, while I put down my pen, and, rising, stood with my back to the
fire.

With her she had brought the odour of violets, the same that I
remembered years ago; the same perfume that always stirred sad memories
within me.

"You don't welcome me very warmly," she said in a disappointed tone, as
she grasped my hand, and looked steadily into my eyes.

"No," I said sternly.  "Last night I told you that a woman had
embittered my life.  The woman I referred to was yourself."

"Ah," she said, striving to suppress a sob, "Forgive me!  I--I was mad
then.  I loved you; but I did not apprehend the consequence."

"Love?  What nonsense to speak of it, when through your baseness I have
been almost ruined.  Think of your actions on the day before you left
me; how you took from that drawer a signed blank cheque, with which you
drew six hundred pounds,--nearly all the money I possessed,--and then
fled with your lover.  Is that the way a woman shows her affection?"

Her head was bowed in humiliation.

"Forgive me, Harold," she said, with intense earnestness.  "I admit that
I wronged you cruelly, that I discarded the honest love you gave me; but
you--you do not know how weak we women are when temptation is in our
path.  Cannot I now make amends?"

I shook my head sadly.

"Don't say that you will not forgive," she implored tearfully.  "At
least I am honest.  My object in coming this afternoon was to repay the
money I--I borrowed."  And she drew forth an envelope from her pocket
and handed it to me.

"There are notes for six hundred pounds," she added, as I took it and
felt the crisp paper inside.

"How did you obtain it?"  I asked, hesitating to receive it.

"I have earned it honestly, every penny," she replied.  "Since we
parted, I have become popular in America, and played `lead' in nearly
all the great cities.  During the years that have gone I have many, many
times wondered what had become of you, for in your writings I read
plainly how soured and embittered you had become."

"And where is Oranmore?"

"Dead.  He contracted typhoid while we were playing in San Francisco,
and it terminated fatally."

"Ethel," I said gravely, taking her hand in mine, "you have fascinated
Dick Carruthers, my friend; and you will treat him as you treated me."

"No, no.  I love him," she said in a fierce half-whisper, adding, "Keep
secret the fact that we loved one another, and I swear before Heaven I
will be true to him.  If he marries me, he shall never have cause for
regret--never!"

"Suppose I told him?  What would he think of you?"

"You will not!" she cried, clinging to me.  "You are too honourable for
that.  Promise to keep my secret!"

"For the present I will preserve silence," I answered, my heart
softening towards her.  "But I cannot promise that I will never tell
him."

"I am going to sit to him as model," she said, after a brief silence.
"What character do you think would best suit me?"

"Well, I should suggest that of Circe--the woman who broke men's
hearts," I replied, mischievously.

"Excellent!  I shall be able to assume that character well," she said,
with a grim smile.  "I will tell him."

Spring came and went, but I saw very little of Dick.  He had received a
commission from one of the illustrated papers to make a series of
sketches of scenery in Scotland, and consequently he was away a good
deal.  Whenever he paid flying visits to London, however, he always
looked me up, but, strangely enough, never mentioned Ethel.
Nevertheless, I ascertained that they frequently met.

At the close of a blue summer's day, when the dreamy, golden haze
wrapped the city in a mystic charm, I called at the studio, having heard
that he had returned, and was settling down to work.

When I entered, Dick was standing before his easel, pipe in mouth and
crayon in hand, busily sketching; while on the raised "throne" before
him sat Ethel, radiant and beautiful.  A tender smile played about her
lips.  It seemed as though a happiness--full, complete, perfectly
satisfying--had taken possession of her, and lifted her out of herself--
out of the world even.

"Welcome, old fellow!"  Dick cried, turning to shake hands with me.
"Behold my Circe!" and he waved his hand in the direction of his model.
"Ethel will not sit for any other subject.  It hardly does her justice--
does it?"

"It is a strange fancy of mine," she explained, when I had greeted her.
"I'm sure the dress is very becoming--isn't it?"  And she waved the
goblet she was holding above her head.

"Your pose is perfect, dear.  Please don't alter it," urged the artist;
who, advancing to his easel again, continued the free, rapid outline.

We chatted and laughed together for nearly an hour, until the tints of
pearl and rose had melted imperceptibly into the deep night sky; then
Dick lit the lamps, while Ethel retired into the model's sanctum to
resume her nineteenth century attire.

Presently she reappeared, and we went to dine together at a restaurant
in Piccadilly, afterwards visiting a theatre, and spending a very
pleasant evening.

Poor Dick!  I was sorry that he was so infatuated.  He was such a
large-hearted, honest fellow, that I felt quite pained when I
anticipated the awakening that must inevitably come sooner or later.  He
knew absolutely nothing of her past, and was quite ignorant that she had
been a popular actress.

In the months that followed, I visited the studio almost daily, and
watched the growth of the picture.  Dick was putting his whole soul into
the composition, and my knowledge of art--acquired by years of idling in
the ateliers of the Quartier Latin, and dabbling with the colours a
little myself--told me that he was engaged upon what promised to be his
finest work.

The face was a lifelike portrait.  The delicate tints of the neck and
arms were reproduced with a skill that betrayed the master hand, and the
reflection in the mirror behind had a wonderfully natural appearance,
while the bright colours enhanced the general effect of gay, reckless
abandon.

The fair model herself was charmed with it.  Woman's vanity always
betrays itself over her picture.

One evening, at the time the canvas was receiving its finishing touches,
I returned home from a stroll across Kensington Gardens, and, on going
in, heard some one playing upon my piano, and a sweet soprano voice
singing Trotere's "In Old Madrid."  I recognised the clear tones as
those of Ethel.

"Ah, Harold!" she cried, jumping up as I entered the room.  "I was
amusing myself until your return.  I--I have something to tell you."

"Well, what is it?"  I asked, rather surprised.

"Cannot you guess?  Dick has asked me to become his wife," she said in a
low tone.

"The thing's impossible!"  I cried warmly.  "I will not allow it.  You
may be friends, but he shall never marry you."

"How cruel you are!" she said, with a touch of sadness.  "But, after
all, your apprehensions are groundless.  I have refused."

"Refused?  Why?"

"For reasons of my own," she replied in a harsh, strained voice.  "If--
if he speaks to you, urge him to abandon thoughts of love, and regard me
as a friend only."

"You are at least sensible, Ethel," I said.  "It is gratifying to know
that you recognise the impossibility of such an union."

Tears welled in her eyes.  She nodded, but did not reply.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

A dry, grey day in March.  It was "Show Sunday," that institution in the
art world, when the painter opens his studio to his friends and the
public, to show them the picture he is about to send to the Academy.
The exhibition is in many instances but the showing beforehand of the
garlands of victory in a battle which is doomed to be lost, for when the
opening day comes, many of the anxious artists do not have the luck to
see their pictures hung at all.  Then insincere admirers smile in their
sleeves at the painter's chagrin.  I have always been thankful that the
happy writer of books has no such ordeal to face.  He never reads his
new romance to his friends, nor do his well-wishers applaud in advance.
Reviewers have first tilt at "advance copies," and very properly.

From morn till eve on "Show Sunday," Campden Hill is always blocked by
the carriages of the curious, and studios are besieged by fashionable
crowds, whose chatter and laughter mingles pleasantly with the clinking
of tea-cups.  On this occasion, as on previous ones, I assisted Dick to
receive his visitors, but unfortunately Ethel had been taken suddenly
unwell, and could not attend.

My anticipations proved correct.  "Circe" was voted an unqualified
success.  The opinions of critics who dropped in were unanimous that it
was the artist's masterpiece, and that the expression and general
conception were marvellous--a verdict endorsed by gushing society women,
bored club men, and the inane _jeunesse doree_.

A scrap of conversation I overheard in the course of the afternoon,
however, caused me to ponder.

An elderly man, evidently a foreigner, wearing the violet ribbon of the
French Academy in his buttonhole, was standing with a young girl in the
crowd around the easel.

"Why, look, papa!  That face!" the girl cried, when her eyes fell upon
the canvas.  "It is _her_ portrait!  Surely the Signore cannot know!"

"_Dio_!" exclaimed the old man, evidently recognising the features.
"The picture is indeed magnificent; but to think that she should allow
herself to appear in that character!  Come away, Zelie; let us go."

I heard no more, for they turned and left.  Having acted as
eavesdropper, I could hardly question them.  Nevertheless, I was sorely
puzzled.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Look!  Read that!"

In surprise I glanced up from my work of romance-weaving on the
following morning, and saw Dick, pale and agitated, standing at my
elbow.

The letter he placed before me was in a woman's hand, and emitted the
faintest breath of violets.  A glance was sufficient to recognise that
the sprawly writing was Ethel's.

Taking it up, I eagerly read the following lines it contained:--

  "Dear Dick,--_I regret to tell you that circumstances preclude me from
  ever meeting you again.  I am going far away, where you cannot find
  me.  It was foolish for us to have loved, therefore forget me.  That
  you may meet some one far worthier than myself, and that `Circe' may
  bring you fame and fortune, is the most sincere hope of your models_.

  "Ethel."

"I warned you against your infatuation, old fellow," I said seriously.

"But I couldn't help it.  I--I loved her," he answered in a hoarse,
trembling voice.

"Forget her," I argued.  "She is worthless and vain; why make yourself
miserable?"

"Ah, you are right!" he said, as if suddenly impressed by the force of
my arguments, while his face assumed a hard, determined expression.
"She is Circe indeed, and she had her foot upon my neck.  But it is all
over," he added bitterly.  "I shall think no more of her."

Then he wished me an abrupt farewell, and left, apparently in order to
conceal his emotion.

That evening I called at Dick's house, but was informed by his
housekeeper that he had packed his bag and departed, stating that he
would not return for at least a month, perhaps longer.  When I entered
the studio, gloomy in the twilight, I was astonished to find that the
"Circe" had been removed from the easel, and that it was standing in a
corner with its face to the wall.

Something prompted me to turn it, and when I did so, I discovered to my
dismay that in his frenzy of mad despair he had taken a brushful of
black paint and drawn it across the face, making a great, ugly,
disfiguring daub over the forehead and eyebrows, utterly ruining the
features, and producing a curiously forbidding effect.

The colour was not dry, therefore I was enabled to remove the greater
portion of it with a silk handkerchief, but I saw with regret that the
tints of the forehead had been irretrievably ruined, rendering the
picture valueless.

The days went by.  The limit for sending in to the Academy was
approaching; but Dick did not write, and I could only wonder vaguely
where he was wandering.  It was a great pity, I thought, that such a
fine work should not be exhibited.  Yet the wilful obliteration had
utterly spoiled it.

While sitting in his studio musing one day, it suddenly occurred to me
that if the flaw upon the forehead could be hidden, it might, after all,
be sent for the inspection of the hanging committee.

Taking it up, I examined it minutely in the light.  The idea of placing
a half-mask upon the face suggested itself, and without delay I
proceeded to carry it into effect.  The little skill with the brush that
I possess enabled me to paint in the half-lights upon the black silk,
and the laughing eyes being fortunately intact, I allowed them to peer
through the apertures.

The effect produced was startling, and none could have been more
astonished at the result of my daubing than myself.  The mask seemed to
increase the reckless _diablerie_ of its wearer, and enhance the
fairness of the complexion, while it added an air of mystery not at all
unpleasing to the eye.

A few days later, I dispatched it to the Academy, and waited patiently
for the opening day, when I experienced the mingled surprise and
satisfaction of seeing it hung "upon the line."

The "Masked Circe" was pronounced one of the pictures of the year.
Thousands admired it.  The papers were full of laudatory notices; but
the man who painted it, unaware of the fame he had suddenly achieved,
was hiding his sorrow somewhere in the Vosges.  A stray copy of an
English newspaper containing a notice of his work, which Dick picked up
in a hotel, however, caused him to return.

He burst into my room unceremoniously one morning, still attired in his
travelling ulster.  I saw that he was haggard-eyed and wild-looking.
From his conversation, I knew that time had not healed the wound in his
heart.

"I shall never be able to thank you sufficiently, old chap, for touching
up my daub.  It seems that the public admire _her_ as much as I have
done.  I--I shall find her some day; then she will return to me."

"Still thinking of her?"  I observed reproachfully.

"Yes; always, always," he replied, shaking his head sorrowfully.  "I--I
cannot forget."

Dick's popularity steadily increased; lucrative commissions poured in
upon him, and he settled down to such hard, methodical work, that I
began to think he had forgotten the woman who had enmeshed him.

With beaming face he came to me one summer's morning and announced that,
although the committee of the Chantrey Bequest had offered to purchase
the "Masked Circe," he had just received a letter from the Count di
Sestri, the well-known Anglo-Italian millionaire and art patron, saying
that he desired to buy it, and asking him to go down to Oxted Park, his
seat in Surrey, to arrange the price.

"I am going to-day," he said.  "You masked her, and it is only fair that
you should have a word in the bargain.  You must come too."

At first I hesitated, but at length acquiesced.

That evening the Count received us in the library of his country
mansion, and congratulated Dick warmly upon his masterpiece.  It was
evident that he meant to secure it at any cost, therefore the price was
soon arranged; and before we had been there half an hour, my companion
had a cheque for four figures in his pocket.

We were about to make our adieux, but the Count would not hear of it.

"Dinner will be ready almost immediately," he said.  "You must stay.  We
are quite _en famille_, you know.  Only my wife and I."

A few moments later the door opened, and there was the rustle of a
silken train.

"Ah, here's the Countess!" exclaimed the millionaire, stepping forward
to introduce us.

We turned, and saw a pale, beautiful woman, attired in a handsome
dinner-gown.

"Ethel!  You?" we both cried in amazement.

"Dick!" she gasped.  "You--you have found me!"

She reeled backwards, and before we could save her, fell senseless to
the floor.

A few words of excuse and explanation, and we left the Count, who,
kneeling beside his wife and endeavouring to resuscitate her, was
completely mystified at the strange recognition.  Dick, almost beside
himself with grief at discovering his idol already married, returned at
once to London, while I remained at an inn at Oxted in order to glean
some further information.

Inquiries showed that the Count had met her while travelling in America,
and had married her.  Since that time they had apparently lived happily,
and not a breath of scandal had besmirched her fair name.  The reason
she always refused us her address was now clear; and it was evident
that, while in residence at her London house in Park Lane, she had been
in the habit of paying us visits unknown to her husband, assuming the
character of an unmarried and flighty _Bohemienne_.

On the following day I called at the Park to inquire after the
Countess's health.

The footman looked pale and grave when I asked after her ladyship.

"I much regret to inform you, sir, that my mistress is dead," he said.

"Dead?"  I cried.  "Impossible!"

"Yes, sir.  Her maid discovered her in her boudoir late last night, and
found that she had taken an overdose of morphia.  We sent for the
doctor, but before his arrival life was extinct.  The Count is insane
with grief, more especially because the maid discovered that her
ladyship had left a letter to some man she calls Dick, telling him that
she loved him, and could live no longer."

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dick rarely smiles, and is invariably gloomy and sad, poor fellow.  The
Count, ignorant of the truth, has hung his latest purchase in the
private gallery of his great palace in Rome, little dreaming that the
"Masked Circe" is actually the picture of his dead wife.

CHAPTER FOUR.

THE MAN WITH THE FATAL FINGER.

Three years ago, while I was writing a novel which deals with Nihilism,
and which brought the heavy hand of the Press Bureau at Petersburg upon
me, I contrived, in order to sketch my characters from life, to obtain
an introduction to the little colony of Russian revolutionists which
exists in secret in a northwestern suburb of London.  I eventually won
their confidence, and ingratiated myself with them by advocating Russian
freedom in a series of articles in a certain London journal, which had
the effect of enlisting public sympathy with the exiles in such a
manner, that the editor received a number of donations, which he handed
to me, while I in turn conveyed the money to my friend, Paul
Grigorovitch, the head of the branch of the Narodnoe Pravo.

I was sitting at home, reading and smoking, in a very lazy mood, one
winter's evening, when the servant girl entered and handed me a soiled,
crumpled letter, which, she said, had been left by a strange-looking
foreign woman.  This did not surprise me, for I sometimes received
mysterious unsigned notes from my friends the refugees when they desired
to see me.  The exiles are continually under the observation of the
"Okhrannoe Otdelenie," or Secret Police attached to the Russian Embassy,
hence the cautiousness of their movements.

I tore the envelope open and read its contents.

The words, written in a fine educated hand,--evidently a woman's,--were:
"Come to Springfield Lodge, St. Margaret's Road, Regent's Park, to-night
at nine.  Important."

I confess the communication puzzled me, for I knew no one living at the
address, and the handwriting was unfamiliar.  Nevertheless, I resolved
to obey the summons.

With some little difficulty I found the house.  It stood back from the
road, concealed behind a high wall.  The thoroughfare was very quiet and
eminently respectable.  Each house stood in its own grounds, and had an
air of wealth and prosperity about it, while the bare black branches of
the great trees on either side of the road met overhead, forming a long
avenue.

I gave the summons used at Grigorovitch's, namely, four distinct tugs at
the bell; and presently the heavy door was opened by a Russian
maid-servant.

"Who are you?" she demanded in broken English.

I told her my name, and showed her the note I had received.

"_Harosho_!  Step this way, sir, if you please," she exclaimed, when she
had examined the letter by the feeble light shed by a neighbouring
street lamp.  Then she closed the door and walked before me through a
well-kept garden up to the house.  Entering, she conducted me to a small
and rather well-furnished apartment, the French windows of which opened
out upon a spacious tennis-lawn.  Around the walls were hung several
choice paintings, and I noticed that upon the table lay a number of
pamphlets similar to those which the organisation were secretly
circulating throughout the Empire of the Tzar.

In a few moments the door opened, and a very pretty young Russian lady
of about twenty-three years of age came forward to meet me.

"Good-evening," she said, smiling.  "My father will be here in a few
minutes.  You will not object to wait, will you?"

I assured her I was in no hurry, whereupon she begged me to be seated,
at the same time producing a large box of cigarettes, offering me one,
and, in accordance with Russian etiquette, taking one herself.

She struck a vesta and lit hers quite naturally.  Then, as she seated
herself upon a low chair, I recognised that she was very handsome, and
that every lineament and feature was perfect.  Her countenance had an
expression of charming ingenuousness and blushing candour, while her
dark brilliant eyes had an intense and bewitching glance.  In her brown
hair was a handsome crescent of diamonds, and her evening dress of soft
black net disclosed her white chest and arms.

"Were you surprised at my curt note?" she asked suddenly, blowing a
cloud of smoke from her pursed-up lips.

"Well, to tell the truth, I was," I admitted.  "You see, we are
strangers."

"Ah, I forgot!  I suppose I ought to introduce myself," she said,
laughing.  "I'm Prascovie Souvaroff.  I know your name, and have heard
how you assisted our cause."

After I had acknowledged the compliment, we commenced a commonplace
conversation, which was interrupted by the entrance of a tall, elderly
man, whose thin face, sunken cheeks, and deeply furrowed brow were
indicative of heavy toil or long imprisonment.

Prascovie rose quickly and introduced him.

"Ivan Souvaroff, my father," she exclaimed, and when we had exchanged
greetings, she said, "Now I'll go, because you want to talk.  When you
have finished your conversation, ring the bell, and I will return and
bore you."  And, laughing gaily, she tripped out of the room.

Souvaroff took a cigarette, lit it, and, seating himself thoughtfully,
looked into my face and said--

"I have to thank you for coming here to-night, sir; but the matter about
which I desired to see you is one of urgency.  I have heard from
Grigorovitch and others how you have assisted us in London and in
Petersburg, and I thought it probable you would render me a small
personal service."

"If it is in my power, I shall be most happy," I replied.

"It is quite easy if you will only do it; it is merely to insert a
paragraph in the papers as news.  I have it here, ready written."  Then,
taking a slip of paper from his pocket, he read the following
announcement: "Prascovie, only daughter of Ivan Souvaroff, who escaped
from Siberia after five years at the mines, died in London yesterday."

"Died?"  I repeated, in surprise.  "What do you mean?  Your daughter was
here, alive and well, a few moments ago!"

"I'm aware of that," he replied, smiling mysteriously.  "You are not one
of Us, otherwise I could tell you the reason."

"Does she know?"

"No, no," he exclaimed quickly.  "Don't tell her.  Promise to keep the
matter strictly secret.  If you publish the paragraph, I will see she
does not get hold of a copy of the paper."

"Very well," I said; "I'll do as you wish."

It was a puzzling paragraph, but I had already ceased to be astonished
at any action on the part of these men, for the more I thought over
their secrets, the more complicated they always appeared.

As he handed me the piece of paper, with an expression of earnest
thanks, I noticed that he wore a glove upon his right hand, and
commented mentally that it was a rather unusual custom to wear one glove
while in the house.

A few moments after he had rung the bell, Prascovie returned, followed
by the servant, bearing a steaming _samovar_.

"You've not been very long over your business," she remarked, glancing
at me with a smile.  "Now it's all over, let's talk."

I was nothing loth to do this, and she and I resumed our chat.  Then
Souvaroff related the story of his imprisonment, his transportation to
Siberia, his work in the Kara silver mines, and his subsequent escape
and journey to England, where he had been joined by his daughter.  Some
English people thought, said he, that Russia was not prepared for the
freedom the Narodnoe Pravo would like to see it possess; but he assured
me that the time for autocracy was past, that the Tzar's Empire had
outgrown the period of benevolent despotism, and that the Russian people
were quite capable of governing themselves.  When he had described some
of the exciting adventures connected with his escape, Prascovie, who had
handed me some tea and lemon, seated herself at the piano and sang an
old Russian love-song in a sweet contralto, full of harmony and
tenderness.

In the meantime, her father had left us, and when she had finished, she
turned upon the music-stool, and with few forewords inquired the nature
of Souvaroff's business with me.  Of course, I was compelled to refuse
to satisfy her curiosity, and at my request she returned to the
instrument and commenced another song.  As she sang the second verse,
there mingled with the music sounds of loud talking, boisterous
laughter, and greetings in Russian, which proceeded from the hall.
Evidently some one had arrived, and was being welcomed by my host.

Prascovie heard it, and ceased playing.

For a moment she sat in an attentive attitude.  I noticed her face wore
an expression of intense anxiety and that the colour had fled from her
cheeks.

A few moments later I distinguished the voice of the servant answering
her master, and after some further conversation a man exclaimed--

"_Dobroi notsche_, Souvaroff."  ["Good-night."]

To this the man addressed replied in a cheery tone, the front door
slammed, and my host returned into the room.

As he entered, he uttered some words in Polish _patois_ to his daughter.
It must have been some announcement of a startling character, for,
uttering an ejaculation of alarm, she reeled and almost fell.

In a moment, however, she had recovered herself, and sank into an
armchair in a grave, dejected attitude.  All the light had left her
face, and with her chin resting upon her breast she gazed down in
thoughtful silence upon the rosettes on her little morocco slippers.

Souvaroff appeared to have aged ten years since he left the room half an
hour before, and although I endeavoured to resume our conversation, he
only replied in monosyllables.

I marvelled at this sudden change.  Even if an unwelcome visitor had
called, I could see no reason why such a strange effect should be
produced.

I remained to supper, after which Prascovie threw a shawl about her
shoulders and walked with me to the gate.  I expressed a desire to call
again and spend another evening in listening to the passionate
Caucausian songs, but she appeared strangely indifferent.  She merely
wished me "_Prostchai_" very formally, and when we shook hands, she drew
back, and I fancied she shuddered.

Then I turned away, and the gate was locked behind me.

Slowly I walked along the deserted road, absorbed in thought.  The night
was bright and frosty, and there was no sound save the echo of my own
footsteps.  I had been strolling along for perhaps five minutes, when
suddenly I saw some object lying across the pavement.  The thoroughfare
was very inadequately lit; indeed, so dark was it that I was unable to
distinguish the nature of the obstacle.

Bending down, I passed my hands rapidly over it.  I found it was a man.

He was evidently drunk, therefore I resorted to the expedient of giving
him a gentle but firm kick in the ribs, at the same time urging him to
wake up.  This, however, had no effect; therefore, after repeated
efforts to rouse him, I struck a vesta and held it close to his head.

The moment I saw the yellow pallor of the face and look of unutterable
horror in the glazing eyes, I knew the truth.  He was dead!

His age was not more than thirty-five.  He had grey eyes, fair hair and
beard, and from his dress I judged that he belonged to the upper class.
The heavy overcoat he wore was unbuttoned, and a silk muffler was
wrapped lightly around his throat.

A glance sufficed to ascertain that he was beyond human aid, and after a
moment's hesitation, I started off in search of a constable.

I was not long in finding one, and we returned to where the body lay.
Other assistance was quickly forthcoming, and, a doctor residing in the
neighbourhood having made an examination and pronounced life extinct,
the remains were conveyed to the mortuary.  Owing to the lateness of the
hour and the quietness of the neighbourhood, there was no crowd of
curious onlookers, nor was there anything to create horror, for no marks
of violence could be discovered on the body.

At the inquest duly held I attended and gave evidence.  The medical
testimony went to show that the unknown man had died suddenly owing to
an affection of the heart, and the jury returned a verdict of "death
from natural causes."  Nothing was discovered in the pockets which could
lead to the unfortunate man's identification, and although his
description was circulated by the police, the body was buried three days
later in a nameless grave.

I had published the strange obituary notice Souvaroff had given me, and
on the day of the inquest I again called at Springfield Lodge.  Only
Prascovie and the servant were at home.  I had a pleasant _tete-a-tete_
with the fair Russian, and as we sat together, I commenced to relate my
discovery on the night of my previous visit.

"Ah," she exclaimed, interrupting me, "you need not tell me!  I--I saw
from the newspapers that you had found him.  The inquest was held
to-day.  I'm so anxious to know the verdict."

I told her, and an exclamation of relief involuntarily escaped her.
This did not strike me as peculiar at the time, but I recollected the
incident afterwards, and was much puzzled at its significance.

"Do they know his name?" she asked eagerly.

"No.  There was nothing to serve as a clue to his identity."

"Poor fellow!" she sighed sympathetically.  "I wonder who he was."

Then our conversation turned upon other topics.  We smoked several
cigarettes, and, after remaining an hour, I bade her adieu and departed,
half bewitched by her grace and beauty.

When, however, I called a week later and gave the usual four tugs at the
bell, my summons remained unanswered.  A dozen times I repeated it, but
with the same effect, until a postman who chanced to pass informed me
that the occupants had gone away suddenly five days before and left no
address.

Surprised at this hurried departure, I walked to the house of
Grigorovitch, about half a mile distant, and told him of my friends and
their flight.

"Well," he said, with a smile, when I had told him their name, and
explained the various circumstances, "I shrewdly suspect you've been
tricked.  I know no one by the name of Souvaroff.  He is certainly not
one of Us, and it is equally certain that he got you to insert that
extraordinary paragraph by a very neat ruse."

And he laughed heartily, enjoying a joke that I confess I was unable to
appreciate.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Eight months passed, during which the strange incident gradually faded
from my mind.

The increased number of persons who were being sent from all parts of
Russia to Siberia without trial had become a subject of much comment in
England.  Horrifying reports anent the state of the _etapes_, and the
shocking brutality and inhuman treatment to which the oft-times innocent
convicts were subjected, were continually reaching London from various
sources, and public feeling against Russian autocracy had risen to fever
heat.

Hence it was that one day when I entered my office I received
instructions to proceed without delay to Siberia, in order to inspect
the general condition of the prisoners and ascertain the truth of the
harrowing details.  The prospect of this mission delighted me, for not
only was it certain to be fraught with a good deal of exciting
adventure, but it would also enable me to complete the novel, already
half written, and which I had been compelled to put aside owing to lack
of information regarding life in the Asiatic penal settlements.

That evening, after calling upon Grigorovitch and informing him of my
projected journey, I returned home, and sat at my writing-table far into
the night, finishing some work upon which I had been engaged.  The whole
of the following day I spent in packing my traps, and otherwise
preparing for a long absence.  In the evening, while I was busy writing
some letters, the servant announced that a young lady, who refused her
name, desired to see me.  I was not particularly clean, and I confess
that just then I was too much engaged in making arrangements for my
departure to think of anything else.  However, my curiosity got the
better of me, and I told her to admit the stranger.

"You?"  I cried, when a moment later Prascovie Souvaroff entered.

"Yes.  Why not?" she asked, laughing, and offering me her hand.

What could I say?  I stammered out a greeting, invited her to be seated,
and began to question her regarding her sudden disappearance.

To my questions she replied--

"It was imperative.  You English know nothing of the persecution which
follows those who flee from the wrath of the White Tzar.  We were
compelled to leave hurriedly, and as the Secret Police were watching
both you and me it was unsafe for us to meet.  To-night I have risked
coming to you for a most important purpose," she added, looking up into
my face earnestly.

"Oh!  What's that?"  I asked.

"I want you to take me to Siberia."

"To Siberia?  You?"  I repeated in astonishment.

"Yes.  I hear you are going.  Any news affecting us travels rapidly.
I--I have an intense desire to see what the country beyond the Urals is
like."

"Who told you I was going?"

"I'm not at liberty to say," she replied.  "All I ask is that I may be
allowed to accompany you.  I have here sufficient money to defray the
cost of my journey;" and she drew from the breast of her dress a large
packet of Russian bank-notes.

I shook my head, replying that Siberia was no place for a
delicately-reared woman, and pointed out the uninviting prospect of a
winter journey of five thousand miles in a sleigh.  "Besides," I added,
"your connection with the Terrorists would render it unsafe for you to
return to Russia; and, again, there are _les convenances_ to be
studied."

"Do you think that I, a Russian, am afraid of a cold sleigh journey?"
she asked earnestly, after a few moments' silence.  "Scarcely!  Of
course, I should not travel in this dress, but would assume the disguise
of a Russian lad, in order to act as your servant and interpreter.  As
for _les convenances_"--and, shrugging her shoulders, she pulled a
little grimace, and added, "Bah! we are not lovers!"

I asked for news of her father, but she informed me that he was in
Zurich.  She refused to give me her address, and all argument was
useless.  The point she urged, that she would be companion and
interpreter combined, impressed me, and ere I had finally promised, she
had given me instructions that I should, in applying for my passport
from the Russian Embassy, also make application for one for "Ivan
Ivanovitch, servant."

Four evenings later, I was on the platform at Charing Cross Station,
watching my big iron-bound trunks being stowed away into the Continental
express, and chatting to two old Fleet Street friends, who had come to
see the last of me, when a rather short young man, enveloped in a long,
heavy ulster, approached, and, touching his cap respectfully, said--

"Good-evening, sir.  I hope I'm not late."

"No, plenty of time," I said indifferently, although I had a difficult
task to keep my countenance.  Turning to my friends, I explained,
"That's my interpreter, Ivanovitch."  Meanwhile, the object of our
attention had walked across to the van to see his own trunk placed with
mine.

Five minutes afterwards, when we were in the carriage together, gliding
out over the bridge that spans the Thames, I burst into a hearty laugh
as I, for the first time, regarded her critically.  Her disguise was so
complete that, for the moment when she had greeted me, I had been
deceived.  Laughing at her successful make-up, she removed her round fur
cap, and showed how she had contrived, by cutting her hair shorter, to
make it appear like a man's.  Underneath her overcoat she wore a suit of
thick, rough tweed, and with great gusto she related how she had filled
up her large boots with wool.

She produced the inevitable cigarettes, and we spent the two hours
between London and Queenborough in smoking and chatting.

To describe in detail our long railway journey across Europe by way of
Berlin and Moscow would occupy too much space.  Suffice it to say that I
travelled through Holy Russia with a passport which bore the _vise_ of
the Minister of the Interior at Petersburg, and which ensured myself and
my "servant" civility and attention on the part of police officials.

At length we passed through the Urals and alighted at Ekaterinbourg,
where the railway at that time ended.  A fortnight after leaving London,
I purchased a sleigh, hired three Government horses, and Prascovie and
I, in the great fur coats, skin gloves, and sheepskin boots we had
bought, took our seats; the baggage and provisions having been packed in
the bottom of the conveyance, and covered with a layer of straw.  Then
our driver shouted to the little knot of persons who had assembled
before the post-station, whipped up the three shaggy horses, and away we
started on the first stage of our long, dreary drive across Siberia.
Over the snow the horses galloped noiselessly, and the bells on the
wooden arch over their heads tinkled merrily as we moved swiftly along
through the sharp, frosty air.

Soon we were out upon the Great Post Road, and as far as the eye could
see, there was no other object visible on the broad, snow-covered plain
but the long straight line of black telegraph poles and striped
verst-posts that marked our route.

Day after day we continued our journey, often passing through miles of
gloomy pine forests, and then out again upon the great barren steppes.
Frequently we met convoys of convicts, pitiful, despairing bands of men
and women, dragging their clanking chains with them wearily, and
trudging onward towards a life to which death would be preferable.  No
mercy was shown them by their mounted escorts, for if a prisoner
stumbled and fell from sheer exhaustion, he was beaten back to his
senses with the terrible knout which each Cossack carried.

On dark nights we halted at post-houses, but when the moon shone, we
continued our drive, snatching sleep as best we could.  We lived upon
our tinned meats and biscuits, the post-houses--which are usually about
twenty to thirty miles apart--supplying tea and other necessaries.

Although the journey was terribly monotonous and uncomfortable, with a
biting wind, and the intense white of the snow affecting one's eyes
painfully, my fair fellow-traveller uttered no word of complaint.  All
day she would sit beside me chatting in English, laughing, smoking
cigarettes, and now and then carrying on a conversation in Russian with
our black-bearded, fierce-looking driver, afterwards interpreting his
observations.  Indeed, it appeared that the further we travelled from
civilisation, the more light-hearted she became.

Arriving at last at Tomsk, we remained there three weeks, during which
time I visited the _kameras_ of the "forwarding prison," the horrors of
which I afterwards fully described.  An open letter I had from the
Minister of the Interior admitted me everywhere, but I was compelled to
secrete the notes I made in the money-belt I wore under my clothes,
otherwise they would have been discovered and confiscated by the prying
_ispravniks_, or police officers, during the repeated examination of our
baggage at almost every small town we passed through.

Since leaving England, time had slipped rapidly away, until, one day,
after we had left Tomsk, and were well on our way towards Yeniseisk, I
chanced to take out my diary.  I discovered that it was the last day of
the old year.

The journey had been most cheerless and wearisome.  It was now about
four o'clock in the afternoon, and the sun, which had struggled out for
half an hour, had sunk upon the hazy horizon, leaving a pale yellow
streak in the grey lowering sky.  An icy wind blew in fierce gusts
across the barren steppe; the monotony of the dull thud of the horses'
hoofs in the snow and the incessant jingle of the bells had grown
utterly unendurable.  The only stoppage we had made that day was about
noon, when we changed horses, and Prascovie had then told me she felt
very fatigued.  Almost hidden under her furs, she was now sleeping
soundly.  Her head had fallen upon my shoulder; and I--well, although I
tried to console myself with a cigar, I confess I was thinking of the
folk at home, and had the nostalgia of England upon me.  Suddenly she
moved uneasily, and awoke with a start.  She addressed a question to the
driver, which he answered.

"You must be terribly tired," I said, recollecting that it was two days
since we drove out of Tomsk, and that, owing to the lack of
accommodation at the post-houses, we had been unable to rest.

"No, I'm not very tired," she replied.  "But I feel so cramped and
cold."

"Never mind," I said cheerfully, placing my arm tenderly around her
waist and drawing her closer to me: "in a couple of hours we shall get
something hot to eat."  She did not answer, but in a few moments she
again fell asleep with her head upon my shoulder; and I, too, also dozed
off.

Our lonely halting-place was, like all Siberian post-houses, built of
pine logs, and little better than a large hut, devoid of any vestige of
comfort, and horribly dirty.  The sitting-room was a bare, uncarpeted
place, with a large brick stove in the centre, a picture of the Virgin
upon the wall, a wooden table, and three or four rough chairs, while the
little dens that served as sleeping apartments contained nothing beyond
a chair and a straw mattress.

It was not long after our arrival that the great _samovar_ was placed
upon the table, and, together with the two sinister-looking fellows who
kept the place, we sat down to a rough, uncivilised meal.  The evening
we spent in smoking and drinking vodka, Prascovie and I being able to
carry on a private conversation by speaking English.

I asked why she was so unusually thoughtful, but she replied that it was
only because she was in need of rest.

"I am sorry I am breaking down," she said apologetically, and laughing
at the same time.  "But I'm only a woman.  It was, indeed, very kind of
you to have been bothered with me."

"Don't mention it," I said.  "I'm sure I'm indebted to you, for your
knowledge of Russian assists me in my work.  Do you remember," I added,
"that it is a year to-night since we first met?"

"Was it?" she asked in a strange tone of alarm.  "Ah, I remember.  I--I
was happy then, wasn't I?"

"Are you not happy now?"  I inquired.

"Yes--very," she replied, smiling.  "But I'm tired, and must go to my
room, or I shall be fit for nothing to-morrow."

"Very well," I replied.  "I'll tell you to go in a few minutes."

Then, after joining the driver and post-house keepers in another glass
of vodka, I said to her--

"Ivan, you can go.  I shall require you no longer."

Gathering up her coat, hat and gloves, she bowed, and, wishing the men
"Good-night," went to her room.

After smoking for another hour, I also sought my dirty little den.  In
the heart of Siberia one must expect to rough it, therefore I took my
revolver from my belt, placed it under my pillow, and, after removing
some of my clothes, strapped my fur rug around my neck, and, stretching
myself upon the hard pallet, soon dropped off to sleep.

Next morning, when I had dressed, I knocked several times at Prascovie's
door, but received no reply.  Subsequently I pushed it open and entered,
discovering, to my surprise, that the room was empty.

Notwithstanding my limited knowledge of Russian, I managed to make the
men understand that my servant was missing, and they searched the
premises, but without avail.  They examined the road outside, but, as it
had been snowing heavily during the night, no footprints were visible.

Prascovie had mysteriously disappeared!

While I remained in charge of the post-house, the three men mounted the
horses and rode out in different directions, thinking it possible that
she had strayed away upon the steppe and become lost in a snowdrift.
Towards evening, however, they returned, after a long and futile search.

Anxious to solve the mystery, and reluctant to leave without her, I
remained there several days.  As the nearest dwelling was twenty miles
distant, and her overcoat and hat still remained in her room, her
disappearance was all the more puzzling.  I examined her box, but found
nothing in it except articles of male wearing apparel; so after a week
of anxious waiting, I became convinced that to remain there longer was
useless.

With heavy heart, and sorely puzzled over the mystery, I continued my
lonely journey towards the mines of Yeniseisk.  Having inspected them, I
journeyed south, alone and dejected, and investigated the great prisons
at Krasnoiarsk and Irkutsk, afterwards returning through Omsk and
Tobolsk, and thence to the Urals and civilisation.

I missed her companionship very much, and long before my journey ended,
I had grown dull, morose, and melancholy.

After an absence of six months, I again returned to London.  When I
arrived home, fatigued and hungry, and before I had time to cast off my
worn-out travelling suit, the servant girl handed me a small packet
which she said had arrived by registered post a week before.

It had a Russian stamp upon it, and bore the postmark of Kiakhta, a
small town south of Irkutsk, on the border of Mongolia.

Breaking open the seals, I found a small box, from which I took a thick
gold ring, set with a magnificent diamond.

Attached to it was a small piece of paper which bore, in a man's
handwriting, the following words:--

"_The husband of Prascovie Souvaroff, who owes to you the safe return of
his beloved wife, sends this little gift as a slight recognition of the
kindness she received at your hands_."

There was neither, name, address, nor date; nothing to show who was the
anonymous husband.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The mystery was solved in a most unexpected manner.

Some months after the results of my investigations had been published, I
chanced one night to attend the banquet of the Association of Foreign
Consuls held in the Whitehall Rooms of the Hotel Metropole.  As usual, a
number of the _corps diplomatique_ were present, and among them Serge
Velitchko, one of the _attaches_ of the Russian Embassy, an old friend
of mine, whom I had not seen since my return.

"I congratulate you on your lucky escape, old fellow," he exclaimed,
after we had exchanged cordial greetings.

"Escape?  What do you mean?"  I inquired.

"Ah, it's all very well," he replied, laughing, as we strolled together
into an ante-room that was unoccupied.  "Prascovie was very fascinating,
wasn't she?"

"How did you know?"  I asked in amazement, for I imagined no one was
aware that she had been my companion.

"Oh, we knew all about it, never fear," he said, with a smile.  "By
Jove! it was quite a romance, travelling all that distance with a pretty
companion, and then losing her on the Yeniseisk Steppe.  It was lucky
for you, however, that she left you in time, otherwise you would, in all
probability, have been working underground at Kara, or some other place
equally delightful, by this time."

"Explain yourself," I urged impatiently.  "You're talking in enigmas."

"Listen, and I'll let you into the secret," said my friend, casting
himself lazily into a chair.  "The man you knew as Souvaroff was, until
about six years ago, wealthy and popular at our Court at Petersburg; but
he was suspected of political intrigue, and sentenced to lifelong exile
and hard labour in Siberia.  After his banishment, Prascovie, who was
then living at Moscow, was detected by the police distributing some
revolutionary pamphlets, for which she also was sent to Siberia.  At the
prison at Irkutsk father and daughter met.  While there, Prince
Pavlovitch Kostomaroff, the governor of the Yeniseisk province, who had
previously known and admired _la belle_ Souvaroff in Petersburg society,
discovered her, and offered her marriage.  This she accepted, and they
were married privately, because, had it become known that the Prince had
wedded a political exile, he would have fallen into disfavour with the
Tzar.  The Prince not being governor of the province in which his wife
was imprisoned, a difficulty presented itself how he should obtain her
release.  Even Ivan Kobita, controller of the prison, was ignorant of
the secret union, but it so happened that he also became enamoured of
his fair captive.  At length, in return for her promise to marry him, he
allowed her and her father comparative freedom.  As might be expected,
they were not long in taking advantage of this, for within a fortnight,
aided by the Prince, and provided with a passport obtained by him, they
managed to escape and come to England."

"And what of Kobita?"

"He quickly discovered the ruse, and ascertained that the Prince had
connived at their escape.  Our Secret Police tracked the fugitives to
their hiding-place in London.  Still unaware that she was the Prince's
wife, Kobita obtained leave of absence and came to England.  Before his
arrival, however, he wrote, urging her to marry him, declaring that if
she refused, he would expose the Prince as aiding and abetting dangerous
Nihilists.  Prascovie, who clearly saw that if the truth reached the
Tzar, her husband would be disgraced and deprived of liberty, was at her
wits' ends.  She was in desperation when, two years ago, Kobita arrived
in London--"

"Was that on the night I called upon them?"

"Yes.  It was on receipt of the letter from Kobita that Souvaroff sent
for you and requested you to put the obituary notice in the papers, in
order that when the Siberian official came to claim his daughter's hand,
he could convince him of her death.  But this plan was not carried out
quickly enough.  Kobita arrived on the night of your visit, and was
received by Prascovie's father, who stated that she had gone to call
upon a friend in the vicinity, and offered to send his servant to direct
him to the house in question.  To this Prascovie's admirer had no
objection, and, shaking Souvaroff warmly by the hand, wished him _au
revoir_, and started off, accompanied by the servant, in search of the
imaginary neighbour.  The hand-shaking proved fatal, for he had not
walked far before he fell dead.  The whole thing had been carefully
planned, and the trusty servant, who had been instructed how to act,
extracted everything from the dead man's pockets that would lead to
identification.  Hence his burial in a nameless grave."

"Do you assert that he was murdered?"

"Yes.  We were in possession of all these facts, but refrained from
causing Souvaroff's arrest, because it was not a wise policy to expose
to the London public that Russia had established a bureau of secret
police in their midst.  Prascovie and her father hid for some months,
and we lost sight of them until she called upon you, and accompanied you
in disguise to Siberia.  Once or twice you very narrowly escaped being
apprehended; indeed, on one occasion orders were telegraphed to Tomsk
for the arrest of your companion and yourself, because the declaration
on your passport regarding `Ivan Ivanovitch' was known to be false.  By
the intervention of a high official, however, the order was
countermanded, and you were allowed to pass."

"What has become of Prascovie's father?"  I asked in astonishment.
"Surely he was not Kobita's murderer, for the man died of heart
disease."

"You are mistaken.  He died of Obeah poison.  Souvaroff, who was once a
consul in Hayti, knew of the secret poison which the natives extract
from the gecko lizard, and which cannot be detected.  So deadly is it,
that one drop is sufficient to produce a fatal result, and the manner in
which he administered it was somewhat novel.  He prepared to receive his
enemy by allowing the nail of the forefinger of his right hand to grow
long, afterwards thinning it to a point as fine as a needle.  Upon this
point he placed the poison, and kept a glove on until Kobita's arrival.
Then, in wishing him adieu, he pricked the skin of his victim while
shaking hands with him, producing an effect similar to syncope."

"Where is Souvaroff now?"

"Dead.  He returned to Petersburg as soon as his daughter had left with
you, but was arrested and placed in solitary confinement in the
Fortress.  While there, he wrote a confession of the murder, and
afterwards committed suicide."

"And will they arrest Prascovie?"

"No.  She lives in another province to that in which she was imprisoned.
No one there knows that she is an escaped convict, and as the Prince
was once attached to this Embassy, we are not likely to divulge."

He chaffed me a little, laughed heartily in his good-natured way, and
soon afterwards we rejoined the guests.

I have heard nothing since of my unconventional travelling companion.  A
short time ago, however, I received an anonymous present of furs, and I
shrewdly suspect whence it came.  The Prince's ring, which is the
admiration and envy of many of my friends, still glitters on my finger,
and I regard it as a souvenir of the most happy and romantic journey of
my life.

CHAPTER FIVE.

SANTINA.

"From the Contessa, signore."

A tall liveried servant handed me a coroneted missive, and, bowing
stiffly, withdrew.  Taking the letter mechanically, I sat puffing at my
cigarette and dreaming.

The sultry day was over, and the full moon was shining down clear and
cool.  Genoa had drawn breath again; its streets and piazzas had grown
alive with the stir of manifold movement; the broad Via Roma, with its
fine shops and garish _cafes_, echoed with increasing confusion of
voices and jest and laughter and song; while the flower-sellers were
everywhere, and the newsboys in strident tones cried the _Secolo_ and
the _Gazzetta_.  My small and rather shabby room was on the top floor of
a great old palazzo in the Via Balbi.  The jalousies, wide-open,
admitted little gusts of fresh air that blew up from the sea, while the
ceaseless babel of tongues, the clip-clap of horses' hoofs, and the
indescribable odour of garlic, fried oil, and the cheap cigars
characteristic of an Italian street, was borne in upon me.

Two candles in the sconces of a small Venetian mirror shed their light
over the pedestal, upon which was a statue almost finished.  It was a
representation of a lovely woman in carnival dress, that I had chiselled
in marble.

The face was absolutely beautiful, not only because of its perfect
harmony, not only winsome in the gentleness of its contour, but it was
also masterful by virtue of the freedom and force expressed in all its
firmness.

Lazily I opened the letter, and prepared to feast upon its contents.
But the few brief words penned in a woman's hand caused me to start to
my feet in anger and dismay; and, holding my breath, I crushed the
missive and cast it under my foot.  She who had written to me was the
original of this statue, which was considered my masterpiece.

The note was cold and formal, unlike her usual graceful letters.  It
stated that she was leaving Italy that evening; and expressed regret she
could not sit again to me.  She also enclosed a bank-note for two
thousand lire, which she apparently believed would repay me for my
trouble.

My trouble!  _Dio mio_!  Had it not been a labour of love, when I
adored--nay, worshipped her; and she, in her turn, had bestowed smiles
and kisses upon me?

Yet she had written and sent me money, as if I were a mere tradesman;
and from the tone of her note, it seemed as if our friendship existed no
longer.  Every day she had come to my studio, bringing with her that
breath of stephanotis that always pervaded her; and because she was not
averse to a mild flirtation, I had believed she loved me!  Bah!  I had
been fooled!  The iron of a wasted love, of a useless sacrifice, was in
my heart.

This sudden awakening had crushed me; and I stood gazing aimlessly out
of the window, unaware of the presence of a visitor, until I felt a
hearty slap on the shoulder, and, turning quickly, faced my old friend,
Pietro Barolini.

"_Chi vide mai tanto_!" he cried cheerily.  "Why, my dear fellow, you
look as if you've got a very bad attack of melancholia.  What's the
matter?"

"Read that," I said, pointing to the crumpled letter on the floor.
"Tell me, what am I to do?"

Picking up the note, he read it through, drew a heavy breath, and
remained silent and thoughtful.

Pietro and I had been companions ever since our childhood days, when, as
bare-legged urchins, sons of honest fishermen, we had played on the
beach at our quiet home in rural Tuscany.  When we set out together to
seek our fortunes, Fate directed us to Genoa; and in "La Superba" we
still lived, Pietro having become a well-known musician; while I,
Gasparo Corazzini, had, by a vagary of chance, attracted the notice of
the great _maestro_ Verga, under whose tuition I had developed into a
successful sculptor.

"It is unfortunate," my friend said at last, twisting his pointed black
moustache; "yet she is not of our world, and, after all, perhaps it is
best that you should part."

"Ah!"  I said.  "Your words are well meant, Pietro; but I love her too
passionately to cast aside her memory so lightly.  I must see her.  She
must tell me from her own lips that she no longer cares for me!"  I
cried, starting up impetuously.

"Very well--go.  Take her back the money with which she has insulted
you, and bid adieu to her forever.  You will soon forget."

"Yes," I said; "I will."

Snatching up my hat, and crushing the letter into the pocket of my
blouse, I rushed out and down the stairs into the street, without a
thought of personal appearance, my only desire being to catch her before
she departed.

Blindly I hurried across the Piazza del Principe, then out of the town
into the open country, never slackening my pace for a moment until I
entered the grounds of a great white villa that stood on the hillside at
Comigliano, overlooking the moonlit sea.  Then, with a firm
determination to be calm, I advanced towards the house cautiously, and,
swinging myself upon the low verandah, peered in at a glass door that
stood open.

Noiselessly I entered.  The room was dazzling in its magnificence,
notwithstanding that the lamps were shaded by soft lace and tinted silk.
The gilt furniture, the great mirrors, the statuary--genuine works by
Leopardi and Sansovino--the Persian rugs and rich silken hangings, all
betokened wealth, taste, and refinement.

Reclining on a couch with languid grace, clad in a loose wrapper of
dove-grey silk, with her hair _en deshabille_, was the woman I loved.

"Santina!"  I whispered, bending over her, uttering a pet name I had
bestowed upon her.

She started, and jumped up quickly, half-frightened, exclaiming--

"_Cielo_!  You, Gasparo--you _here_?"

"Yes," I replied, catching her white bejewelled hand and kissing it.
"Yes.  Why not?"

She snatched away her hand quickly, and passed it wearily across her
brow.  Her beauty shone with marvellous radiance, for she was only
twenty-four--fair-haired, blue-eyed, and with a slim, graceful figure
that gave her an almost girlish appearance.  I own myself entranced by
her loveliness.

"I thought," she said, after a moment's hesitation--"I thought my note
explained everything.  The statue is practically finished, and--"

"No--no!"  I cried.  "It is still incomplete.  You cannot--you shall not
leave me, Santina!"

"Pray, why?" she asked indignantly, raising her eyebrows.

"Because--because I love you," I stammered.

"Love!" she exclaimed, with a light laugh.  "Bah!  How foolish!  Love!
It is only plebeians and fools who love.  There is no such word in our
vocabulary."

"Yes, yes," I said quickly.  "I know the insurmountable barrier that
lies between us, Santina.  But do you intend to leave Italy--to leave me
alone--now?"

"Of course.  It is not my intention to return for several years; perhaps
never.  We have spent many pleasant hours together; but you have become
infatuated, therefore we must part."

"No!"  I cried; "I cannot--I will not let you go!  Only a week ago you
confessed that you loved me.  What have I done that you should treat me
so?"

She made no immediate answer; and as she stood with bowed head and
somewhat pale, thoughtful face, I wondered what mystery veiled and
troubled her clear, resolute nature.

Placing my arm around her waist, I bent and kissed her lips; but she
struggled to free herself.

"_Dio_!" she cried hoarsely.  "Why have you come here, Gasparo?  Think
of my reputation--my honour!  If any one found you here alone with me,
and I in _deshabille_."

"Tell me, Santina, do you still love me?"  I asked earnestly, looking
into her eyes.

"I--I hardly know," she replied, with a strange, preoccupied air.

"Why are you leaving so suddenly?"

"Because it is imperative," she replied.  "But hush! listen! a voice!
_Dio! it is my husband_!"

"Your husband!"  I gasped.  "What do you mean?  I thought the Count died
in Buenos Ayres two years ago, and that you were free?"

"So did I.  But that was his voice.  _Cielo_!  I know it, alas! too
well," she said, turning deathly pale.

Rushing suddenly across the room, she snatched something from a small
niche in the wall and brought it over to me.  It was a curious little
ivory idol, about six inches long, representing Amida, the eternal
Buddha.  Kissing it, she handed it to me, saying--

"Quick! take this as a souvenir.  It has been my talisman; may it be
yours.  When I am absent, look upon it sometimes, Gasparo, and think of
me."

"You do love me, then, Santina?"  I cried joyously; for answer she
placed her lips to mine.

"Hide! hide at once!" she implored.  "Kneel behind that screen, or we
are lost.  Remain there until we have left the house, and tell no one
that you have seen the Count.  _A rivederci_!"

I slipped into the place she indicated, and not a moment too soon, for
as I did so, a short, stout man of about sixty years of age entered.
His face wore a strange, fixed expression, and as he strode in, he
betrayed no astonishment at meeting his wife, although she, terrified
and trembling, shrank from him.

"I thought you were ready," he exclaimed roughly.  "Be quick and put on
your travelling dress.  The carriage is on its way round, and we haven't
a moment to spare if we mean to leave to-night."

"I shall not keep you long," she sighed, and a few moments later they
both turned and left the room.

The reappearance of the Count di Pallanzeno, whom every one believed had
died, was puzzling, and the manner in which husband and wife conversed
showed there was but little affection between them.

Suddenly I remembered that I had forgotten to return the bank-note, but
I saw it was useless to attempt to do so now, therefore I decided to
keep it until we met again.  Obeying the Contessa's instructions, I
remained in my hiding-place for half an hour, until I heard the carriage
drive away down the road, then I stole out upon the verandah and let
myself down noiselessly into the garden.

The moon was shining brilliantly on the white blossoms and the pale
marbles, and in order to escape the observation of any of the servants
who might be about, I crept along under the dark shadow of the
ilex-trees in the direction of the road.  I had not gone very far when
suddenly I caught my foot in an obstruction, and, stumbling, fell over
some object that lay in my path.  Regaining my feet, I bent to ascertain
the cause of my fall, when, to my amazement, I discovered it was a man.

I touched the face, and drew back in horror.  _The man was dead_!

Everything was quiet, not a leaf stirred, so, taking the body under the
arms, I dragged it out into the light.  The silver moonbeam that fell
across the white face of the corpse gave it a ghastly appearance,
revealing the features of a well-dressed man of middle age, totally
unknown to me.

Closer examination disclosed that a murder had been committed.  The man
had been shot in the back.

Searching about the spot, I was not long before I discovered the weapon
with which the crime had evidently been committed.  It was a
five-chambered plated revolver, one cartridge of which had been
discharged.  As I inspected it in the cold, bright light, eager to find
a clue to the murderer, my eyes fell upon two words engraved on the
barrel.

Breathlessly I deciphered them, and then stood dumb with awe and dismay.
_The name engraved upon it was my own_!

In a moment a terrible thought flashed across me.  Was not my presence
there, and the discovery of a revolver bearing my name, direct
circumstantial evidence against me?  Thus recognising my danger, I put
the weapon in my pocket, cast a final glance at the dead man's face,
and, creeping noiselessly away under the high hedge of rhododendron and
jessamine, I at length gained the road and returned to the noisy city.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the Bourse, in the Galleria Mazzini, in the streets, in the _cafes_,
everywhere, one topic only was discussed next day.  A startling tragedy
had been enacted, for, according to the newspapers, Colonel Rossano had
been discovered mysteriously murdered in the gardens of the Villa
Pallanzeno.

No motive for the assassination could be assigned, for the colonel, who
had only arrived on the previous day from Milan, was a most popular and
distinguished officer.  The police, it was stated, had received
instructions from the Ministry of the Interior at Rome to spare no
effort to discover the assassin, and the King himself had offered a
reward of ten thousand lire for any information which would lead to the
arrest of the murderer.

During the hour of the siesta, I had stretched myself in an old armchair
in the studio, smoking, when Pietro burst into the room, greeting me
with that buoyancy habitual to him.  I asked him if he had heard of the
tragedy, and gave him the papers to read.  Having eagerly scanned them,
he expressed surprise that the shot was not heard.

"I suppose the Contessa does not know anything of it," I said.  "The
body was not discovered until after midnight, whereas she left by the
mail for Turin at ten o'clock."

"And what was the result of your interview?" he asked, seating himself
on the edge of the table, and carelessly swinging his legs.

"She has gone, but she will return," I replied briefly.

"And she still loves you--eh?"

"Yes; you guess correctly," I laughed.

"So goes the world!  How happy you should be--you, the accepted lover of
the girl-widow of a millionaire!  One of these days you'll marry, and
then _per Bacco_! you'll throw over your old companion, the humble
fiddler of the Politeama."

His jesting words reminded me of the reappearance of the Count, that
Santina was not free, and that our love was illicit.

"No," I said sorrowfully; "I may love, but I shall never marry her."

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Three years passed, long, weary years, during which I had waited
patiently for Santina's return.  _Ahi sorte avversa_!

The villa remained in just the same condition, but none of the servants
knew the whereabouts of their mistress, and it had been whispered that
the police, in order to learn something of events on the night of the
murder, had vainly endeavoured to trace her.

With me things went badly.  True, the statue of the Countess, that I had
christened "Folly," had gained a medal at the International Exhibition
at Turin, but my later works had proved ignominious failures.  I thought
nothing of Art, only of the woman who had entranced me, and my hand had
somehow lost its cunning.  The carved Amida had brought me ill-fortune,
it seemed, for I was now at the end of my resources.

Pietro had long ago accepted a lucrative post in the orchestra at La
Scala, at Milan, and I lived alone and friendless in the old palazzo.

One evening, when Genoa was in _festa_, I had starved all day, and in
desperation I at last resolved to change the bank-note Santina had sent
me.  Putting on my hat, I descended the stairs into the gaily-decked
street, and pushed my way through the laughing crowd in the Via
Nouvissima, at last turning into the narrow Via degli Orefici in search
of a money-changer's.  A group of children were playing under a dark,
ancient archway.  How happy they seemed, with their bright chubby faces,
like the carved cupids and cherubs in San Lorenzo!

All the world was gay, and I alone was desolate.  The little office I
entered was kept by a hook-nosed Jew, who, when I asked for gold in
exchange for the limp piece of paper, took it and examined it carefully
through his hornrimmed spectacles.  Taking a book from a shelf, he
consulted it, started, and then looked sharply up at me.

"This note," he said, "does not belong to you."

"It does," I answered indignantly.

"Can you tell me whence you obtained it?"

"It is no business of yours!"  I cried.

"_Corpo di Bacco_, signore!  It were best for you to answer such a
simple and necessary question with at least a semblance of civility."

"Why should I, when you roundly accuse me of possessing stolen property?
What grounds have you for saying the note does not belong to me?"

"I did but speak the truth.  This note is not rightfully yours."

"You waste my time.  Give me back the note; I will change it elsewhere."

"Signore, I _dare not_ return you the note."

"And why, pray?"  I asked, suppressing my angry indignation.

"_Avvertite_!  It was stolen."

"Stolen?"  I cried.

"Yes.  Stolen from the man who was murdered at the Villa Pallanzeno
three years ago.  There is a big reward.  I must inform the police."

I was dumbfounded.  The note Santina had sent me had been filched from a
murdered man?  Impossible!

The old Jew was hobbling round the counter, intending to give the alarm,
so, seeing my danger, I snatched the note from him, and ran away through
many intricate byways until I reached my studio.  Cramming a number of
things I valued into my pockets, I tied up a few other necessaries in a
handkerchief, and then sped downstairs again and out into the open
country.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the east, the great arc of the sky, the distant mountains and the
plains, were rose-coloured with the flush of dawn, for it was the hour
when night and morning met and parted.  My soul was mad with baffled
hope, and I was mentally and physically ill.

The softening influences of the glorious morning awoke no responsive
echoes in my troubled brain, for I had walked the whole night through,
and now, worn out, footsore, hungry, and altogether hopeless, I was
resting beside a little wayside shrine of Our Lady of Good Counsels, and
in the hazy distance could see the gold cross, red roofs, and the
gleaming white towers of Florence.

For many months I had been a homeless wanderer, a mere tramp, picking up
a living as best as I could, but always moving from place to place over
the smiling plains of Lombardy, or among the peaceful Tuscan vineyards,
fearing that the police would pounce upon me and charge me with a crime
of which I was innocent.

I had tramped to Milan in search of Pietro, but he had left--gone to
Naples, they thought.

I think you, in English, have something like our old Tuscan saying, "_Le
sciagure e le alle-grezze non vengono mai sole_."

Ah me!  There is bitter truth in it.  Misfortunes always come in
overwhelming numbers, and those who are not favourites of the jade might
as well be in their graves.

The more I reflected upon the strange tragedy, the more puzzling was the
mystery.

Where was Santina?  If she were innocent, why should she hide herself?

For two hours I tramped on over the dusty road to the city of Dante and
Michael Angelo, at last entering the Porte Romano; and then wandering
down the long street and around the Palazzo Pitti, I crossed the Vecchio
Bridge, and passed on towards the great Duomo, with Brunelleschi's
wondrous dome.

I had taken a drink of water at the old Renaissance fountain in the
Piazza del Mercato, and was strolling quietly on, gazing in wonderment
at the grand old Gothic cathedral, when suddenly a heavy hand was laid
upon my shoulder, and a stern voice said--

"Gasparo Corazzini, I arrest you."

Almost before I was aware of it, two gendarmes, who had accompanied a
little, shabbily-dressed police agent, seized me.

"For what crime do you lay your hands upon me?"  I cried indignantly.

"You are accused of the murder of Colonel Rossano in Genoa," the
detective replied.

My heart sank within me.  I was spellbound by the appalling charge.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The gloomy old Assize Court at Genoa was crowded; the afternoon heat was
intense; the ray of sunlight slanting through the high window lit up the
time-dimmed picture of Gesu, and fell upon the great gold crucifix that
hung over the head of the grave-looking President.  My trial had excited
the greatest interest, for the police had, with extraordinary ingenuity,
pieced together a truly wonderful chain of circumstantial evidence
against me; and it was remarkable how ready people were to swear my life
away.  I stood like one in a dream, for I had at last become convinced
of Santina's treachery, and, having relinquished hope, had grown callous
to everything.

I had no defence, for I had admitted being at the Villa on the night in
question, and in the revolver found upon me remained some of the
cartridges, the bullets of which exactly corresponded with that which
caused the colonel's death.

The Prosecutor had concluded, and without heeding the words the
President was addressing to me, I stood with bent head and eyes fixed
upon the floor.  They might do their worst; they could not heap upon me
greater agony than I had already suffered.

Suddenly there was a stir in court, as a servant in the Pallanzeno
livery pushed his way forward and handed a large envelope to the judge.
There were two legal-looking papers inside, and the President, having
read them through twice, handed them to his two colleagues with an
expression of profound surprise.  A witness was called, and gabbled a
statement in English which I could not understand.  Then the judges
retired to an ante-room, and remained absent for nearly half an hour.

Presently they returned and reseated themselves.  A moment later, with
startling suddenness, the words fell upon my ears--

"The prisoner, Gasparo Corazzini, is free.  The murderer has confessed."

Confessed?  Was it Santina or her husband who had admitted their guilt?
From my guards I endeavoured to ascertain the name of the assassin.  But
I was told that the President had decided for the present to keep it
secret, and as the Contessa's servant had disappeared, I turned and left
the court.

Walking through the white sunlit streets to the Via Balbi, I mounted the
stairs to my studio.  The dust of months was over everything, but some
one had been there during my absence.

The image of the Contessa still stood where I had left it, but its
hideous appearance startled me.  An arm had been broken off, and the
face had been disfigured, battered beyond recognition with a heavy iron
mallet that lay upon the floor.

An enemy had maliciously wrecked my masterpiece.

Sinking into a chair, I covered my face with my hands in blank despair.
My reputation as a sculptor had gone, my skill with the chisel had
departed.  My kind master, the great Verga, had died, and I, lonely,
forsaken, and forgotten, had no means of livelihood left to me.

How long I sat plunged in grim, melancholy thoughts I know not.  When I
returned to consciousness, the bright moon was shining full into the
room, and the broken statue looked pale and ghostly in the deep shadow.

I had risen, and was standing before the window with my head sunk on my
breast, when suddenly I felt a warm arm slowly entwine itself about my
neck.  Starting with a cry of surprise, I turned, and found to my
amazement that Santina stood beside me.

"Gasparo!" she whispered softly, drawing my head down and kissing my
lips.

"Santina!"  I exclaimed joyfully.  "You have at last returned?"

"Yes," she replied.  "I--I told you we should meet again, and I have
kept my promise."

She was very handsomely dressed in an evening gown of pale blue, her
velvet cape was edged with sable, and, unloosened, displayed around her
throat a diamond necklet that shone in the bright moonbeams a narrow
line of white brilliancy.

For a few moments we stood in silence, clasped in each other's arms.

Then I commenced to question her, and she told me how she had been
living far away in London, adding--

"But I have come back to you, Gasparo.  You still love me, do you not?"

"Love you?"  I cried.  "I would give half the years of my life if you
were mine."

"I am yours," she said, gazing earnestly into my eyes.

"But--but your husband?"  I exclaimed.

She shrugged her shoulders carelessly and laughed.  Her eyes travelled
round the studio, until they fell upon the mutilated statue.

"Ah!" she cried hoarsely; "your enemy's handiwork.  Then that was part
of the revenge!"

"What revenge?  Tell me about it!"

"A--a shadow came between us, Gasparo," she sighed.  "You had a rival,
although you were unaware of it, and I was afraid to tell you, because I
feared you would act desperately and create a scene.  The man pestered
me with his attentions, but I loved you, and turned a deaf ear to him.
On the evening of the tragedy he came to me surreptitiously, and, with
passionate declarations, begged me to accept him, but I refused, and
left the room, vowing to leave Italy, never to return.  I knew not what
to do, for I was afraid to confess I loved you, as I saw that a _fracas_
and scandal would ensue, but at length I came to the conclusion that it
would be best for both of us if we parted at least for a time, therefore
I wrote you that cruel letter, in order to make you think my flirtation
was at an end."

"Yes; yes," I said, eagerly drinking in every word.

"The conspiracy against us both was one of extraordinary cunning and
daring.  Your rival was, I have since ascertained, a French spy.  On the
evening in question, Colonel Rossano, who was an old friend of my
father's, arrived from Milan, having been entrusted with some plans of
fortifications and other important and secret documents to take to the
Ministry of War at Rome.  The colonel intended to remain the night with
us, but your rival, by some means, knew that the documents were in his
possession, and resolved to secure them.  Therefore he secreted himself,
and when the officer entered the garden, he shot him, afterwards taking
from his pockets the plans, together with a large sum in bank-notes.  It
was after committing this terrible deed that he sought me; and then,
when I refused him, he plotted a desperate vengeance that he intended
should fall upon us both.  With villainous cunning he had already caused
your name to be engraved on the revolver with which he took the
colonel's life, and placed the weapon beside the body.  Afterwards he
proceeded to carry out the other portion of the foul plot that was so
nearly successful."

"What was that?"  I asked, amazed at her story.

"He followed my servant Guiseppe, bribed him to give him the letter I
addressed to you, and, having read its contents, enclosed one of the
bank-notes he had stolen from the murdered man.  He intended that when
the charge of assassination was made against you owing to the revolver,
corroborative evidence would be furnished by the stolen note in your
possession.  Towards me he acted differently.  You still have that
little souvenir I gave you, I suppose?  Strike a light, and I will show
you something."

I obeyed, and lit one of the candles, afterwards taking from my pocket
the quaint little carved Amida, which I had kept carefully wrapped in a
piece of chamois leather.

"See!  Look at this!" she said, as she screwed off the head of the idol.

And then, holding out my hand, she emptied into my palm a piece of thin
paper screwed up into the size of a nut.  I spread it out, and found it
was a plan of the submarine mines in Genoa harbour!

"I had only a few days previously showed him this little image, and had
quite innocently told him that it was hollow, and the head could be
removed," she continued.  "Therefore, during my absence from the room,
he must have secreted the paper there for two reasons: firstly, to get
rid of it for a time; and secondly, so that he could, if so desired,
throw a terrible suspicion upon me as your friend and alleged
accomplice."

"But how do you know all this?"  I inquired.

"For some time after I left Italy I neither saw nor heard of him.  When,
however, I was told of the tragedy, I admit that I felt convinced that
the colonel had fallen by your hand, for I knew you were desperate that
night, and knew also that you frequently carried a revolver.  It was the
horrible suspicion of your guilt that prevented me from returning or
communicating with you.  Nevertheless, a year ago, while I was living in
London, this man, who had followed me, recommenced his hateful
attentions.  His actions throughout were _belle parole e cattivi fatti_.
Apparently he refrained from denouncing you because he believed he
would eventually prevail upon me to marry him.  For six months he
shadowed me, and I humoured him until at last I again lost sight of him.
One night, while still in London, I received a telegram stating that he
had met with an accident, that he was dying, and that he must see me.  I
went, and found him in a wretched, squalid garret in a gloomy quarter
they call Saffron Hill.  It was there, before he died, that he made, in
the presence of a notary I called in, the confession which I sent to the
President of the Assize Court to-day.  In an English newspaper I read
the grave charge made against you, and hastened here without losing a
moment."

"You have not explained," I said quickly.  "You have not told me the
name of my unknown rival."

"He was your friend.  _His name was Pietro Barolini_!"

"Pietro!"  I gasped.  "Why, I considered him my warmest friend.  But
what of your husband?  Where is he?"

"Ah, I deceived you, Gasparo!" she said, laying her hand upon my arm.
"I knew you would allow me to go in peace if you believed my husband
still lived, therefore I practised a ruse upon you.  The man from whom
you hid was my father, to whose exertions the elucidation of the mystery
is in a great measure due.  He has returned with me to the Villa, and I
will introduce you to him this evening."

"Then the Count is not living?"

"No, Gasparo," Santina whispered softly.  "He died in Buenos Ayres, as
you are aware, six months after our marriage.  There is no barrier now
between us; the grim shadow that darkened my life has passed away, and
we are free--free to love each other, and to marry."

CHAPTER SIX.

THE WOMAN WITH A BLEMISH.

The weird prologue of the drama was enacted some years ago, yet time,
alas! does not obliterate it from my memory.

To the hail of bullets, the whistling of shells, the fitful flash of
powder, and the thunder of guns I had grown callous.  During the months
I had been in Servia and Bulgaria watching and describing the terrible
struggle between Turkey and Russia, I had grown world-weary, careless of
everything, even of life.  I had been present at the relief of Kars, had
witnessed the wholesale slaughter in various parts of the Ottoman
Empire, and was now attached to the Russian forces bombarding Plevna.

Those who have never experienced actual warfare cannot imagine how
terrible are the horrors of life at the front.

Picture for a moment a great multitude of men whose sole occupation is
slaughter--some with smoke-blackened faces toiling in the earthworks,
discharging their heavy field-pieces which day and night dispatch their
death-dealing missiles into the shattered town yonder, while hordes of
Cossacks and Russian grenadiers engage the enemy at every point; the
rattle of musketry and artillery is deafening, the rain of bullets
incessant, and on every side is suffering and death.  And you are a
war-correspondent, a spectator, a non-combatant!  You have travelled
across Europe to witness this frightful carnage, and paint word-pictures
of it for the folk at home.  At any moment a stray bullet might end your
existence; nevertheless, you must not be fatigued, for after the toil of
the day your work commences, and you must find a quiet corner where you
can write a column of description for transmission to Fleet Street.

Such were the circumstances in which I was placed when, after a six
months' absence from England, I found myself before Plevna.  The brief
December day was drawing to a close as I stood, revolver in hand, near
one of the great guns that at regular intervals thundered forth in
chorus with the others.  I was in conversation with Captain
Alexandrovitch, a smart young officer with whom I was on very friendly
terms, and we were watching through our field-glasses the effect of our
fire upon the town.

"Now my lads," the captain shouted in Russian, to the men working the
gun.  "Let us test our accuracy.  See! one of Osman's officers has just
appeared on the small redoubt yonder to encourage his men.  There is a
good target.  See!"

Scarcely had he spoken when the men sprang back, the great gun belched
forth flame, and the shell, striking the enemy's fortification, took
part of it away, blowing the unfortunate Turkish officer into fragments.

Such are the fortunes of war!

"Good!" exclaimed Alexandrovitch, laughing; as, turning to me, he added,
"If we continue like this, we shall silence the redoubts before
to-morrow.  How suicidal of Osman Pasha to imagine his handful of lean,
hungry dogs capable of defence against the army of the Great White Tzar.
Bah!  We shall--"

The sentence was left unfinished, for a bullet whistled close to me, and
a second later he threw up his hands, and, uttering a loud cry of pain,
staggered and fell, severely wounded in the side.

Our ambulance and medical staff was on that day very disorganised, so,
instead of conveying him to the field hospital, they carried him into my
tent, close by.

Night fell, and for hours I knelt beside him, trying to alleviate his
agony.  The surgeon had dressed the wound, and the officer lay writhing
and groaning, while by the meagre light of an evil-smelling oil-lamp I
scribbled my dispatch.  At last the wounded man became quieter, and
presently slept; while I, jaded and worn, wrapped my blanket about me,
placed my revolver under my saddle, and lay down to snatch an hour's
repose.

How long I slept I scarcely know; but I was awakened by a strange
rustling.

The flap of the tent was open, and I saw against the faint grey
glimmering of the wintry morning's struggling dawn a figure stealthily
bending over the wounded man who lay asleep at my side.

The intruder wore the heavy greatcoat and round cap of a Cossack
officer, and was evidently searching my comrade's pockets.

"Who are you?  What do you want?"  I cried in Russian, clutching my
revolver.

The man started, withdrew his hand, and stood upright, looking down upon
me.  For a moment I fixed my eyes upon the statuesque figure, and gazed
at him amazed.  I am not by any means a nervous man, but there was
something weird about the fellow's appearance.

Whether it was due to the suddenness with which I had discovered him, or
whether some peculiar phenomenon was caused by his presence, I was
unable to determine.

I remember asking myself if I were really awake, and becoming convinced
that I was in possession of all my faculties.

"Speak!"  I said sternly.  "Speak--or I'll fire!"

Raising the weapon, I waited for a moment.

The figure remained motionless, facing the muzzle of the pistol
unflinchingly.

Again I repeated my challenge.  There was, however, no reply.

I pulled the trigger.

In the momentary flash that followed I caught a glimpse of the face of
the intruder.  It was that of a woman!

She was young and beautiful.  Her parted lips revealed an even row of
tightly-clenched teeth, her dark eyes had a look of unutterable horror
in them, and her cheeks were deathly pale.

It was the most lovely face I had ever gazed upon.

Its beauty was perfect, yet there was something about the forehead that
struck me as peculiar.

The thick dark hair was brushed back severely, and high up, almost in
the centre of the white brow, was a curious mark, which, in the rapid
flash of light, appeared to be a small but _perfectly-defined
bluish-grey ring_!

As I fired, the arm of the mysterious visitor was raised as if to ward
off a blow, and in the hand I saw the gleam of steel.

The slender fingers were grasping a murderous weapon--a long, keen
surgeon's knife, the blade of which was besmeared with blood.

Was I dreaming?  I again asked myself.  No, it was not a visionary
illusion, for I saw it plainly with my eyes wide-open.

So great a fascination did this strange visitant possess over me, that I
had been suddenly overcome by a terrible dread that had deprived me of
the power of speech.  My tongue clave to the roof of my mouth.

I felt more than ever convinced that there must be something
supernatural about the silent masquerader.

In the dim light the puff of grey smoke from the revolver slowly curled
before my eyes, hiding for a few seconds the singularly-beautiful
countenance.

When, however, a moment later, the veil had cleared, I was amazed to
discover that the figure had vanished.

My hand had been unsteady.

Grasping my revolver firmly, I sprang to my feet and rushed out of the
tent.  While gazing quickly around, a Cossack sentry, whose attention
had been attracted by the shot, ran towards me.

"Has a woman passed you?"  I asked excitedly, in the best Russian I
could muster.

"A woman!  No, sir.  I was speaking with Ivan, my comrade on duty, when
I heard a pistol-shot; but I have seen no one except yourself."

"Didn't you see an officer?"

"No, sir," the man replied, leaning on his Berdan rifle and regarding me
with astonishment.

"Are you positive?"

"I could swear before the holy _ikon_," answered the soldier.  "You
could not have seen a woman, sir.  There's not one in the camp, and one
could not enter, for we are exercising the greatest vigilance to exclude
spies."

"Yes, yes, I understand," I said, endeavouring to laugh.  "I suppose,
after all, I've been dreaming;" and then, wishing the man good-morning,
I returned to the tent.

It was, I tried to persuade myself, merely a chimera of a disordered
imagination and a nervous system that had been highly strained by
constant fatigue and excitement.  I had of late, I remembered,
experienced curious delusions, and often in the midst of most exciting
scenes I could see vividly how peaceful and happy was my home in London,
and how anxiously yet patiently my friends and relatives were awaiting
my return from the dreaded seat of war.

On entering the tent, I was about to fling myself down to resume my
rest, when it occurred to me that my wounded comrade might require
something.  Apparently he was asleep, and it seemed a pity to rouse him
to administer the cooling draught the surgeon had left.

Bending down, I looked into his face, but could not see it distinctly,
for the light was still faint and uncertain.  His breathing was very
slight, I thought; indeed, as I listened, I could not detect any sound
of respiration.  I placed my hand upon his breast, but withdrew it
quickly.

My fingers were covered with blood.

Striking a match and holding it close to his recumbent figure, my eyes
fell upon a sight which caused me to start back in horror.  The face was
bloodless, the jaw had dropped; he was dead!

There was a great ugly knife-wound.  Captain Alexandrovitch had been
stabbed to the heart!

At that moment the loud rumble of cannon broke the stillness, and a
second later there was a vivid flash of light, followed by a terrific
explosion.  The redoubts of Plevna had opened fire upon us again, and a
shell had burst in unpleasant proximity to my tent.  The sullen roar of
the big guns, and the sharp rattle from the rifle-pits, quickly placed
us on the defence.

Bugles sounded everywhere, words of command were shouted, there was
bustle and confusion for a few minutes, then every one sprang to his
post, and our guns recommenced pouring their deadly fire into the
picturesque little town, with its two white minarets, its domed church,
and its flat-roofed houses, nestling in the wooded hollow.

With a final glance at my murdered comrade, I hastily buckled on my
traps, reloaded my revolver, and, taking a photograph from my pocket,
kissed it.  Need I say that it was a woman's?  A moment later, I was
outside amid the deafening roar of the death-dealing guns.  Our
situation was more critical than we had imagined, for Osman, believing
that he had discovered a weak point in the girdle of Muscovite steel,
was advancing, notwithstanding our fire.  A terrible conflict ensued;
but our victory is now historical.

We fought the Turks hand to hand, bayonet to bayonet, with terrible
desperation, knowing well that the battle must be decisive.  The carnage
was fearful, yet to me there was one thing still more horrible, for
throughout that well-remembered day the recollection of the mysterious
murder of my friend was ever present in my mind.  Amid the cannon smoke
I saw distinctly the features of the strange visitant.  They were,
however, not so beautiful as I had imagined.  The countenance was
hideous.  Indeed, never in my life have I seen such a sinister female
face, or flashing eyes starting from their sockets in so horrible a
manner.

But the most vivid characteristic of all was the curious circular mark
on the forehead, that seemed to stand out black as jet.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Three months afterwards, on a rainy, cheerless March afternoon, I
arrived at Charing Cross, and with considerable satisfaction set foot
once again upon the muddy pavement of the Strand.  It is indeed pleasant
to be surrounded by English faces, and hear English voices, after a long
period of enforced exile, wearying work, and constant uncertainty as to
whether one will live to return to old associations and acquaintances.
Leaving my luggage at the station, I walked down to the office in Fleet
Street to report myself, and having received the welcome of such of the
staff as were about the premises at that hour, afterwards took a cab to
my rather dreary bachelor rooms in Russell Square.

My life in London during the next few months was uneventful, save for
two exceptions.  The first was when the Russian Ambassador conferred
upon me, in the name of his Imperial master the Tzar, a little piece of
orange and purple ribbon, in recognition of a trifling accident whereby
I was enabled to save the lives of several of his brave Sibirsky
soldiers.  The second and more important was that I renounced the
Bohemian ease of bachelorhood, and married Mabel Travers, the girl to
whom for five years I had been engaged, and whose portrait I had carried
in my pocket through so many scenes of desolation and hours of peril.

We took up our residence in a pretty bijou flat in Kensington Court, and
our married life was one of unalloyed happiness.  I found my wife
amiable and good as she was young and handsome, and although she moved
in a rather smart set, there was nothing of the butterfly of fashion
about her.  Her father was a wealthy Manchester cotton-spinner, who had
a town-house at Gloucester Gate, and her dowry, being very considerable,
enabled us to enter society.

On a winter's afternoon, six months after our marriage, I arrived home
about four o'clock, having been at the office greater part of the day,
writing an important article for the next morning's issue.  Mabel was
not at home, therefore, after a while, I entered the diningroom to await
her.  The hours dragged on, and though the marble clock on the
mantelshelf chimed six, seven, and even eight o'clock, still she did not
return.  Although puzzled at her protracted absence, I was also hungry,
so, ringing for dinner to be served, I sat down to a lonely meal.

Soon afterwards Mabel returned.  She dashed into the room, gazed at me
with a strange, half-frightened glance, then, rushing across, kissed me
passionately, flinging her arms about my neck, and pleading to be
forgiven for being absent so long, explaining that a lady, to whose "At
Home" she had been, was very unwell, and she had remained a couple of
hours longer with her.  Of course I concealed my annoyance, and we spent
the remainder of the evening very happily; for, seated before the
blazing fire in full enjoyment of a good cigar and liqueur, I related
how I had spent the day, while she gave me a full description of what
she had been doing, and the people she had met.

Shortly before eleven o'clock the maid entered with a telegram addressed
to Mabel.  A message at that hour was so extraordinary, that I took it
and eagerly broke open the envelope.

It was an urgent request that my wife should proceed at once to the
house of her brother George at Chiswick, as something unusual had
happened.  We had a brief consultation over the extraordinary message,
and as it was late, and raining heavily, I decided to go in her stead.

An hour's drive in a cab brought me to a large red-brick, ivy-covered
house, standing back from the road, and facing the Thames near Chiswick
Mall.  It was one of those residences built in the Georgian era, at a
time when the _fetes champetres_ at Devonshire House were attended by
the King, and when Chiswick was a fashionable country retreat.  It stood
in the centre of spacious grounds, with pretty serpentine walks, where
long ago dainty dames in wigs and patches strolled arm-in-arm with
splendid silk-coated beaux.  The house was one of those time-mellowed
relics of an age bygone, that one rarely comes across in London suburbs
nowadays.

Mabel's brother had resided here with his wife and their two children
for four years, and being an Oriental scholar and enthusiast, he spent a
good deal of his time in his study.

It was midnight when the old man-servant opened the door to me.

"Ah, Mr. Harold!" he cried, on recognising me.  "I'm glad you've come,
sir.  It's a terrible night's work that's been done here."

"What do you mean?"  I gasped; then, as I noticed old Mr. Travers
standing pale and haggard in the hall, I rushed towards him, requesting
an explanation.

"It's horrible," he replied.  "I--I found poor George dead--_murdered_!"

"Murdered?"  I echoed.

"Yes, it is all enshrouded in mystery," he said.  "The detectives are
now making their examination."

As I followed him into the study, I felt I must collect myself and show
some reserve of mental strength and energy, but on entering, I was
horror-stricken at the sight.

This room, in which George Travers spent most of his time, was of medium
size, with French windows opening upon the lawn, and lined from floor to
ceiling with books, while the centre was occupied by a large
writing-table, littered with papers.

Beside the table, with blanched face upturned to the green-tinted light
of the reading-lamp, lay the corpse of my brother-in-law, while from a
wound in his neck the blood had oozed, forming a great dark pool upon
the carpet.

It was evident that he had fallen in a sitting posture in the chair when
the fatal blow had been dealt; then the body had rolled over on to the
floor, for in the position it had been discovered it still remained.

The crime was a most remarkable one.  George Travers had retired to do
some writing shortly before eight o'clock, leaving his father and his
wife together in the drawing-room, and expressing a wish not to be
disturbed.

At ten, old Mr. Travers, who was about to return home, entered the room
for the purpose of bidding his son good-night, when, to his dismay, he
found him stabbed to the heart, the body rigid and cold.  The window
communicating with the garden stood open, the small safe had been
ransacked, the drawers in the writing-table searched, and there was
every evidence that the crime was the deliberate work of an assassin who
had been undisturbed.

No sound had been heard by the servants, for the murderer must have
struck down the defenceless man at one blow.

Entrance had been gained from the lawn, as the detectives found muddy
footprints upon the grass and on the carpet, prints which they carefully
sketched and measured, at length arriving at the conclusion that they
were those of a woman.

They appeared to be the marks of thin-soled French shoes, with high
heels slightly worn over.

Beyond this there was an entire absence of anything that could lead to
the identification of the murderer, and though they searched long and
diligently over the lawn and shrubbery beyond, their efforts were
unrewarded.

It was dawn when I returned home, and having occasion to enter the
kitchen, I noticed that on a chair a pair of woman's shoes had been
placed.

They were Mabel's.  Scarcely knowing why I did so, I took them up and
glanced at them.  They were very muddy, and, strangely enough, some
blades of grass were embedded in the mud.  Then terrible thoughts
occurred to me.

I recollected Mabel's long absence, and remembered that one does not get
grass on one's shoes in Kensington.

The shoes were of French make, stamped with the name of "Pinet."  They
were thin-soled, and the high Louis XV heels were slightly worn on one
side.

Breathlessly I took them to the window, and, in the grey light, examined
them scrupulously.  They coincided exactly with the pair the detectives
were searching for, the wearer of which they declared was the person who
stabbed George Travers to the heart!

The dried clay and the blades of grass were positive proof that Mabel
had walked somewhere besides on London pavements.

Could she really have murdered her brother?  A terrible suspicion
entered my soul, although I strove to resist it, endeavouring to bring
myself to believe that such a thought was absolutely absurd; but at
length, fearing detection, I found a brush and removed the mud with my
own hands.

Then I walked through the flat and entered the room where Mabel was
soundly sleeping.  At the foot of the bed something white had fallen.
Picking it up, I discovered it was a handkerchief.

A second later it fell from my nerveless grasp.  It had dark, stiff
patches upon it--the ugly stains of blood!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The one thought that took possession of me was of Mabel's guilt.  Yet
she gave me no cause for further suspicion, except, indeed, that she
eagerly read all the details as "written up" in those evening papers
that revel in sensation.

George was buried, his house was sold, and his widow went with her
children to live at Alversthorpe Hall, old Mr. Travers' place in
Cumberland.

Mabel appeared quite as inconsolable as the bereaved wife.

"Do you believe the police will ever find the murderer?" she asked me
one evening, when we were sitting alone.

"I really can't tell, dear," I replied, noticing how haggard and serious
was her face as she gazed fixedly into the fire.

"Have--have they discovered anything?" she inquired hesitatingly.

"Yes," I answered.  "They found the marks of a woman's shoes upon the
lawn."

She started visibly and held her breath.

"Ah!" she gasped; "I--I thought they would.  I knew it--I knew--"

Then, sighing, she drew her hand quickly across her brow, and, rising,
left me abruptly.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

About two months afterwards, Mabel and I went down to Alversthorpe on a
visit, and as we sat at dinner on the evening of our arrival, Fraulein
Steinbock, the new German governess, entered to speak with her mistress.

For a moment she stood behind the widow's chair, glancing furtively at
me.  It was very remarkable.  Although her features bore not the
slightest resemblance to any I had ever seen before, they seemed somehow
familiar.  It was not the expression of tenderness and purity of soul
that entranced me, but there was something strange about the forehead.
The dark hair in front had accidentally been parted, disclosing what
appeared to be _a portion of a dark ugly scar_!

Chancing to glance at Mabel, I was amazed to notice that she had dropped
her knife and fork, and was sitting pale and haggard, with her eyes
fixed upon the wall opposite.

Her lips were moving slightly, but no sound came from them.

When, on the following morning, I was chatting with the widow alone, I
carelessly inquired about the new governess.

"She was called away suddenly last night.  Her brother is dying," she
said.

"Called away!"  I echoed.  "Where has she gone?"

"To London.  I do hope she won't be long away, for I really can't do
without her.  She is so kind and attentive to the children."

"Do you know her brother's address?"

She shook her head.  Then I asked for some particulars about her, but
discovered that nothing was known of her past.  She was an excellent
governess--that was all.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twelve months later.  One evening I had been busy writing in my own
little den, and had left Mabel in the drawing-room reading a novel.  It
was almost ten o'clock when I rose from my table, and, having turned out
my lamp, I went along the passage to join my wife.

Pushing open the door, I saw she had fallen asleep in her little wicker
chair.

But she was not alone.

The tall, statuesque form of a woman in a light dress stood over her.
The profile of the mysterious visitor was turned towards me.  The face
wore the same demoniacal expression, it had the same dark, flashing
eyes, the same white teeth, that I had seen on that terrible day before
Plevna!

As she bent over my sleeping wife, one hand rested on the chair, while
the other grasped a gleaming knife, which she held uplifted, ready to
strike.

For a moment I stood rooted to the spot; then, next second, I dashed
towards her, just in time to arrest a blow that must otherwise have
proved fatal.

She turned on me ferociously, and fought like a wild animal, scratching
and biting me viciously.  Our struggle for the weapon was desperate, for
she seemed possessed of superhuman strength.  At last, however, I proved
victor, and, wrenching the knife from her bony fingers, flung it across
the room.

Meanwhile Mabel awoke, and, springing to her feet, recognised the
unwelcome guest.

"See!" she cried, terrified.  "Her face!  It is the face of the man I
met on the night George was murdered!"

So distorted were the woman's features by passion and hatred, that it
was very difficult to recognise her as Fraulein Steinbock, the
governess.

In a frenzy of madness she flew across to Mabel, but I rushed between
them, and by sheer brute force threw her back upon an ottoman, where I
held her until assistance arrived.  I was compelled to clutch her by the
throat, and as I forced her head back, the thick hair fell aside from
her brow, disclosing a deep, distinct mark upon the white flesh--a
bluish-grey ring in the centre of her forehead.

Screaming hysterically, she shouted terrible imprecations in some
language I was unable to understand; and eventually, after a doctor had
seen her, I allowed the police to take her to the station, where she was
charged as a lunatic.

It was many months before I succeeded in gleaning the remarkable facts
relating to her past.  It appears that her real name was Darya Goltsef,
and she was the daughter of a Cossack soldier, born at Darbend, on the
Caspian Sea.  With her family she led a nomadic life, wandering through
Georgia and Armenia, and often accompanying the Cossacks on their
incursions and depredations over the frontier into Persia.

It was while on one of these expeditions that she was guilty of a
terrible crime.  One night, wandering alone in one of the wild mountain
passes near Tabreez, she discovered a lonely hut, and, entering, found
three children belonging to the Iraks, a wandering tribe of robbers that
infest that region.

She was seized with a terrible mania, and in a semi-unconscious state,
and without premeditation, she took up a knife and stabbed all three.
Some men belonging to the tribe, however, detected her, and at first it
was resolved to torture her and end her life; but on account of her
youth--for she was then only fifteen--it was decided to place on her
forehead an indelible mark, to brand her as a murderess.

It is the custom of the Iraks to brand those guilty of murder;
therefore, an iron ring was made red hot, and its impression burned
deeply into the flesh.

During the three years that followed, Darya was perfectly sane, but it
appeared that my friend, Captain Alexandrovitch, while quartered at Deli
Musa, in Transcaucasia, killed, in a duel, a man named Peschkoff, who
was her lover.  The sudden grief at losing the man she loved caused a
second calenture of the brain, and, war being declared against Turkey
just at that time, she joined the Red Cross Sisters, and went to the
front to aid the wounded.  I have since remembered that one evening,
while before Plevna, I was passing through the camp hospital with
Alexandrovitch, when he related to me his little escapade, explaining
with happy, careless jest how recklessly he had flirted, and how
foolishly jealous Peschkoff had been.

He told me that it was an Englishman who had been travelling for
pleasure to Teheran, but whose name he did not remember, that had really
been the cause of the quarrel, and laughed heartily, with a Russian's
pride of swordsmanship, as he narrated how evenly matched Peschkoff and
he had been.

That just cost my friend his life, for Darya must have overheard.

Then the desire for revenge, the mad, insatiable craving for blood that
had remained dormant, was again aroused; and, under the weird
circumstances already described, she disguised herself as a man, and,
entering our tent, murdered Alexandrovitch.

On further investigation, I discovered that the unknown English
traveller was none other than George Travers, for in one of the
sketchbooks he had carried during his tour in the East, I found a
well-executed pencil portrait of the Cossack maiden.

Darya's motive in coming to England was, without doubt, one of revenge,
prompted by the terrible aberration from which she was suffering.

Mabel, who had refrained from saying anything regarding the murder of
her brother, fearing lest her story should appear absurd, now made an
explanation.  On the night of the tragedy, she was on her way to the
house at Chiswick, and, when near the gates, a well-dressed young man
had accosted her, explaining that he was an old friend of George's
recently returned from abroad, and wished to speak with him privately
without his wife's knowledge.  He concluded by asking her whether, as a
favour, she would show him the way to enter her brother's room without
going in at the front door.  The story told by the young man seemed
quite plausible, and she led him up to the French windows of the study.

Then she left the stranger, and crossed the lawn to go round to the
front door, but at that moment the clock of Chiswick church chimed, and,
finding the hour so late, she suddenly resolved to return home.

Later, when she heard of the tragedy, she was horrified to discover that
she had actually aided the assassin, but resolved to preserve silence
lest suspicion might attach itself to her.

She now identified the distorted features of the madwoman as those of
the young man, and when I questioned her with regard to the bloodstained
handkerchief, she explained how, in groping about the shrubbery in the
dark, she had torn her hand severely on some thorns.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The cloud of suspicion that had rested so long upon Mabel is now
removed, and we are again happy.

The carefully-devised plots and the devilish cunning that characterised
all the murderess's movements appeared most extraordinary; nevertheless,
in cases such as hers, they are not unheard of.  Darya is now in
Brookwood Asylum, hopelessly insane, for she is still suffering from
that most terrible form of madness,--acute homicidal mania,--and is
known to the attendants as "The Woman with a Blemish."

CHAPTER SEVEN.

THE SYLPH OF THE TERROR.

"Ah! you in England, here, are always _debonnaire_, while we in
Charleroi are always _triste_, always."

The dark-eyed, handsome girl sighed, lying lazily back among the
cushions of the boat, allowing the rudder-lines to hang so loosely that
our course became somewhat erratic.  I had been spending one of the hot
afternoons of last July gossiping and drinking tea on the riverside lawn
of a friend's house at Datchet, and now at sunset had taken for a row
this pretty Belgian whom my hostess had introduced as Cecile Demage.

"Is this your first visit to London?"  I asked, noticing she spoke
English fluently, but with a pleasing accent.

"Oh no," she replied, laughing.  "I have been here already two times.  I
like your country so very much."

"And you come here for pleasure--just for a little holiday?"

"Yes," she answered, lifting her long lashes for an instant.  "Of course
I travel for--for pleasure always."

Fixing my eyes upon her steadily, I remained silent, pulling long, slow
strokes.  The evening was calm and delightful, but the blood-red
after-glow no longer reflected on the placid Thames, for already the
purple haze was gathering.

"You know many Belgians in London, I suppose?"  I said at last.

"Oh dear, no!" she answered, with a rippling laugh, toying with one of
her gloves that lay on the cushion beside her.  "True, I know some of
the people at our Legation; but I come abroad to visit the English, not
the Belgians."

"And you have never visited West Hill, Sydenham, mademoiselle?"  I
asked, resting upon the oars suddenly, and looking straight into her
dark, wide-open eyes.

She started, but next second recovered her self-possession.

"No, not to my knowledge."

"And have you never met Fedor Nikiforovitch; has he never addressed you
by your proper name, Sonia Ostroff?"

The colour left her face instantly, as she started up with a look of
abject terror in her eyes.

"M'sieur is of the Secret Police!" she gasped hoarsely, clenching her
hands.  "_Dieu_!  Then I am betrayed!"

"No," I answered calmly.  "I am aware that mademoiselle is an active
member of the Narodnaya Volya, but, I, too, am a friend of the Cause;"
and I added a word which signifies indivisibility, and is the recognised
password of the Circle of desperate Russian revolutionists to which she
belonged.  It gave her confidence, and she sank back upon the cushions,
questioning me how I had recognised her.

"I heard you were masquerading in London," I said; "and among other
members of the Circle who are here at the present moment are young Paul
Tchartkoff, Sergius Karamasoff, and Ivan Petrovitch."

"But--but who are you, m'sieur, that you should know so much about the
Narodnaya Volya?  When we were introduced, I failed to catch your name
distinctly."

"My name is Andrew Verney, and I am an English journalist."

"Andrew Verney!  Ah! of course I have heard of you many times!  You were
the English newspaper correspondent who, while living at Warsaw, became
one of Us, and wrote articles to your journal advocating the
emancipation of our country and the inviolability of the individual and
of his rights as a man.  You assisted us in bringing our case vividly
before the English people, and in raising money to carry on the
propaganda.  But, alas! the iron hand of the Minister of the Interior
fell upon you."

"Yes," I said, laughing; "I was expelled with a cancelled passport, and
an intimation from the Press Bureau at Petersburg that whatever I wrote
in future would not be allowed to enter Russia."

Our boat was drifting, so I bent again to the oars, and rowed back to
the lawn of our hostess.

The beautiful girl, who, lolling back upon the saddlebags, commenced to
chatter in French about mutual friends in Warsaw, in Moscow, and in
Petersburg, was none other than Sonia Ostroff, known to every Nihilist
in and out of Russia as "The Sylph of the Terror."  Her slim figure, her
childish face, her delicate complexion and charming dimples made her
appear little more than a girl; yet I well knew how her bold, daring
schemes had caused the Tzar Alexander to tremble.  The daughter of a
wealthy widow moving in the best society in Petersburg, she had become
imbued with convictions that had induced her to join the Nihilists.
From that moment she had become one of their most active members, and on
the death of her mother, devoted all the money she inherited to the
Cause.  Many were the remarkable stories I had heard of the manner in
which she had arranged attempts upon the lives of the Tzar and his
Ministers; how, on one occasion, with extraordinary courage, she had
taken the life of a police spy with her own hand; and how cleverly she
had always managed to elude the vigilance of the ubiquitous agents of
the Third Section of the Ministry of the Interior.  Yet, as she laughed
lightly, and pulled the rudder-line sharply, bringing us up to the steps
before our hostess's house, few would have suspected Cecile Demage, the
_chic_, flippant daughter of a Belgian mine-owner, to be the same person
as Sonia Ostroff, the renowned "Sylph of the Terror," who spent greater
part of her time in hiding from the police in the underground cellar of
a presumably disused house near the Ekaterinski in Petersburg.

Half an hour later we were sitting opposite each other at dinner, where
she shone brilliantly as a conversationalist.  Several persons were
present who had met her in society in Brussels; but none suspected the
truth--I alone held her secret.

When later that night we bade each other farewell at Waterloo Station,
she managed to whisper, "I shall be at Fedor's on Thursday night at
nine.  Meet me there.  Do not fail."

"Very well," I replied; and, allowing her well-gloved hand to rest in
mine for a moment, she bade me _au revoir_, entered a cab, and was
driven away.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

As I walked into Fedor Nikiforovitch's handsomely-furnished drawing-room
at Sydenham to keep my appointment, my host rose to greet me.  He was
tall, thin and slightly bent by age.  In Warsaw I had known him as an
active revolutionist, and, indeed, the men who were with him--
Tchartkoff, Petrovitch, and Karamasoff--were a trio of daring fellows,
who, alone and unaided, had committed many startling outrages.  Several
others were in the room, and among them I noticed two ladies, Mascha
Karelin and Vera Irteneff, whom I had frequently met at secret meetings
of the Circle at Warsaw.

"Sonia told me you were coming," Fedor said gayly.  "This is the final
council.  The attempt will be made to-morrow," he added in a whisper.

"The attempt?  What do you mean?"  I asked.

"It will all be explained in due course," he said, turning away to greet
another member who at that moment arrived.

In a few moments, Sonia, in a striking evening toilet, and wearing a
magnificent diamond necklet, entered smiling, being greeted
enthusiastically on every hand.  We exchanged a few words, then, when
every one was seated in silent expectancy, "The Sylph of the Terror"
took up a position on the tiger's skin stretched before the hearth.  The
door having been closed, and precautions taken so that there should be
no eavesdroppers at the windows that overlooked the flower-garden at the
rear, in clear, distinct tones she addressed the assemblage in Russian
as "Fellow-councillors of the Narodnaya Volya."  She referred to the
manifesto of the Narodnoe Pravo, and said, "Autocracy, after receiving
its most vivid expression and impersonation in the reign of the present
Tzar, has with irrefutable clearness proved its impotence to create such
an order of things as should secure our country the fullest and most
regular developments of all her spiritual and material forces."  Then,
with a fire of enthusiasm burning in her dark, flashing eyes, she
referred to the thousands of political prisoners, many of them their own
relatives and friends, who had been banished without trial to Siberia,
to rot in the dreaded silver mines of Nerchinsk, or die of fever in the
filthy _etapes_ of the Great Post Road.

"Desperate cases require desperate remedies," she continued, glancing
around her small audience.  "Hundreds of our innocent comrades are at
this moment being arrested in Warsaw, and hurried off to the
Trans-Baikal without trial, merely because Gourko desires to curry
favour with his Imperial master."

"Shame!" they cried, with one accord.

"He must die," ejaculated Fedor.

"Shall we allow our brothers and our sisters to be snatched from us
without raising a hand to save them?" she asked excitedly.  "No.  Long
enough have we been idle.  To-morrow, here, in London, we shall strike
such a blow for the liberty of Russia that the world will be convulsed."

"All is ready, sister," Fedor observed.  "The arrangements for escape
are perfect.  By midnight to-morrow we shall have separated, and not
even the bloodhounds of the Third Section will be able to trace us."

"Then let us see the shell," she said.  Walking over to a bookcase, he
touched a spring, and part of one of the rows of books flew open,
disclosing a secret cupboard behind.  The backs of the books were
imitations, concealing a spacious niche, from which the Nihilist drew
forth a thick volume about seven inches long by five wide, bound in
black cloth.  It was an imitation of a popular edition of Charles Lamb's
works.

The bomb was in the form of a book!

Sonia, into whose delicate hands he gave it, examined it critically,
with a grim smile of satisfaction, then placed it carefully upon a
little Moorish coffee-stool at her side.

"It is excellently made, excites no suspicion, and reflects the greatest
credit upon you, Fedor.  You are indeed a genius!" she said, laughing.
Then, seriously, she asked, "Is every one present prepared to sacrifice
his or her life in this attempt?"

"We are," they answered, with one accord.

"I think, then, that we are all agreed both as to the necessity of this
action, as well as to the manner the _coup_ shall be accomplished.  In
order that each one's memory shall be refreshed, I will briefly repeat
the arrangements.  To-morrow night, punctually at eight o'clock, the man
condemned to die will visit the Lyceum Theatre, entering by the private
door in Burleigh Street.  The person using the shell must stand at the
Strand corner of that street, and the blow must be delivered just as the
carriage turns from the Strand, so that in the crowd in the latter
thoroughfare escape may be easy.  It must be distinctly remembered,
however, that the personage to be `removed' will occupy the second
carriage--not the first."

"Will he be alone?" asked the dark-bearded ruffianly fellow I knew as
Sergius Karamasoff.

"Yes.  We have taken due precautions.  Come, let us decide who shall
deliver the blow."  And while Fedor wrote a word on a piece of paper,
and folding it, placed it with eleven other similar pieces in a Dresden
bowl, Sonia Ostroff continued to discuss where they should next meet
after the _coup_.  At last it was arranged, upon her suggestion, that
they should all assemble at the house of Karamasoff in Warsaw at 9 p.m.
on the 21st, thus allowing a fortnight in which to get back to Poland.

The scraps of paper were shuffled, and everyone drew, including myself,
for I had taken the oath to the revolutionary section of the Narodnaya
Volya, and, being present, was therefore compelled to share the risk.
Judge my joy, however, on opening mine and finding it a blank!  The
person to whom the dangerous task fell made no sign, therefore all were
unaware who would make the attempt.  The strictest secrecy is always
preserved in a Nihilist Circle, so that the members are never aware of
the identity of the person who commits an outrage.

But the business of the secret council was over, the cunningly-concealed
bomb was removed to a place where it was not likely to be accidentally
knocked down, and the remainder of the evening passed in pleasant
conversation.  I had become fascinated by Sonia's beauty, and when I
found myself sitting alone with her in a corner of the room where we
could not be overheard, I whispered into her ear words of love and
tenderness.  She, on her part, seemed to have no aversion to a mild
flirtation, and admitted frankly that she had pleasant recollections of
the sunset hour upon the Thames.

"Who is the man condemned to death?"  I asked presently.

"What! are you unaware?" she exclaimed in surprise.  "Why, the
Tzarevitch."

"The Tzarevitch?  And you intend to murder him?"

She shrugged her shoulders, replying, "We have followed him here because
he is not so closely guarded as in Petersburg.  If we succeed, there
will be no heir-apparent, for the Grand Duke George is already dying in
the Caucasus, and the days of the autocrat Alexander are numbered.  He
will die sooner than the world imagines."

The flippant manner in which she spoke of death appalled me;
nevertheless, when I bade her farewell, I was deeply in love with her,
and promised to be in the vicinity of the scene of the tragedy on the
morrow.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

I knew all the details of this desperate plot to kill the Russian
heir-apparent--then on a brief visit to London with his _fiancee_--yet I
dared not inform the police, for the terrible vengeance of the Circle
was always swift and always fatal.  Helpless to avert the calamity, I
passed the long day in breathless anxiety, dreading the fatal moment
when the blow would be struck.  By some strange intuition, I felt that
my every action was watched by emissaries of the Nihilists, who feared
treachery on my part, for, as a journalist, I was personally acquainted
with a number of officers at Scotland Yard.  Hour by hour I strove to
devise some plan by which I might prevent the foul murder that was about
to be perpetrated; but, alas! no solution of the problem presented
itself.  The plans had been laid with such care and forethought, that
undoubtedly the Tzarevitch would fall a victim, and Russia would be
plunged into mourning.

At length twilight deepened into night, and as I walked from Charing
Cross down the noisy, bustling Strand, the gas lamps were already
alight, and the _queues_ were forming outside the theatres.  On passing
the steps leading to Exeter Hall, I was startled by a hand being laid
upon my arm, and found beside me an elderly woman, poorly-clad, wearing
a faded and battered bonnet, with a black, threadbare shawl wrapped
around her.

"You have not failed, then?" she exclaimed in low tones, that in an
instant I recognised.

"You, Sonia?  And in this disguise!"  I cried.

"Hush! or we may be overheard!" she said quickly.  "The choice fell upon
me, but--but I have had a fainting fit, caused by over-excitement, and I
cannot trust myself;" and she caused me to walk back and turn up Exeter
Street, a short and practically deserted thoroughfare close by.

"Think, are not the risks too great?"  I urged.  "Why not abandon this
attempt?"

"I have sworn to make it," she answered determinedly.

"And the others--where are they?"

"An alarm has been raised.  Baranoff, the chief of the Third Section,
suspects, and is in London in search of us.  We have all left England,
with the exception of Karamasoff, who remains to witness the attempt,
and make a report to the council."

"And you will risk your life and liberty by endeavouring to strike this
murderous blow, of which you do not feel yourself physically capable?
For my sake, Sonia, defer the attempt until another occasion."

"I cannot, even though _you_ love me;" and her slim fingers tightened
upon mine.  Then, a second later, she clasped her hands to her forehead,
and, reeling, would have fallen, had I not supported her.

"How--how very foolish I am!" she said, a few moments later.  "Forgive
me."  Then, as she steadied herself and strolled slowly by my side, she
suddenly asked earnestly--

"Do you really love me, Andrew?"

"I do," I answered fervently.

"Then dare you--dare you, for my sake, Andrew--dare you _throw the
bomb_?" she whispered hoarsely.

Her suggestion startled me.  I halted amazed.

"I--I could not--I really could not," I stammered.

"Ah! it is as I thought--you do not love me," she said reproachfully.
"But it is time I took up my position at the next corner.  If I die, it
will be because you refused your assistance.  Farewell!"

Before I could detain her, she had turned into the Strand, and was lost
among the bustling crowd.  Hurrying, I overtook her before she gained
the corner of Burleigh Street.

"I have changed my mind, Sonia," I said.  "Give it to me; I will act in
your stead.  Fly to a place of safety, and I will meet you in Warsaw on
the day appointed."

From beneath her shawl she carefully handed me the bomb.  It was heavy,
weighing fully eight pounds.  Slipping it into the capacious pocket of
the covert coat I was wearing, I stood at the street corner.  Sonia
refused to leave, declaring that she would remain to witness the death
of the son of the Autocrat.

Trembling and breathless, I stood dreading the fatal moment, knowing
that my pocket contained sufficient picric acid to wreck the whole
street.

Seconds seemed hours.

"As soon as you have thrown it, fly for your life," urged Sonia.  Then
we remained silent in watchful readiness.

Suddenly, almost before we were aware of it, one of the Marlborough
House carriages dashed round the corner past us, and drew up before the
small door at the rear of the Lyceum.  It was an exciting moment.
Without hesitation I took out the deadly missile, and none too soon,
indeed, for a second later the Tzarevitch's carriage followed, and just
as it passed, I hurled it with all my force against the wheels.
Turning, I dashed away across to the opposite side of the Strand, and
was there overtaken, a few seconds later, by Sonia and Karamasoff.

"It has not exploded!" they panted, in one breath.

"No," I said.  "How do you account for it?"

"The tube of acid has not broken," Karamasoff said.  "I predicted
failure when I saw it.  But let us go.  Sooner or later a horse will
kick it, or a wheel will pass over it, and then--pouf!"

"Farewell," I said, and we hurriedly separated, each going in a
different direction, both of my companions momentarily expecting to hear
a terrific report.

But they were disappointed, for a quarter of an hour later I dropped
Nikiforovitch's bomb into the Thames from Waterloo Bridge, and next day
an urchin was rewarded with a shilling for bringing to my chambers a
copy of Lamb's works.  It was sadly soiled and damaged, but bore on its
fly-leaf my name and address.  He said he had found it in the gutter in
Burleigh Street!

Events have occurred rapidly since that memorable evening.  The
Tzarevitch, unaware of how near he was to a swift and terrible death, is
now Nicholas II of Russia; while the pretty Sonia Ostroff, still in
ignorance of how her plot was thwarted, is at the present moment toiling
in the gloomy depths of the Savenski mine in Eastern Siberia.

CHAPTER EIGHT.

ONE WOMAN'S SIN.

Frith Street is the centre of the foreign quarter of London.  The
narrow, shabby thoroughfare retains, even on the brightest day in
summer, its habitual depressing air of grimy cheerlessness; but
enveloped in the yellow fog of a November evening, its aspect is
unutterably dismal.  Its denizens are a very shady colony, mostly the
scum of Continental cities, who, owing to various causes, have been
compelled to flee from the police and seek a safe asylum in the region
between Shaftesbury Avenue and Oxford Street.

In a meagrely furnished sitting-room on the top floor of one of the
dingiest houses in this mean street, a young man sat gazing moodily into
the fire.  He was of foreign appearance, about twenty-six years of age--
tall, dark, and rather good-looking.  His negligence of attire gave him
a dash of the genial good-for-nothing, yet his pale face wore a grave,
thoughtful expression, as his chin rested upon his hand in an utterly
dejected attitude.

Beside him, with her hand placed tenderly upon his shoulder, stood a
tall, fair-haired woman several years his junior.  She was eminently
beautiful, with delicately-moulded features and soft grey eyes that
betrayed an intense anxiety.  It was evident that she was not an
inhabitant of that dismal quarter, for the hat she wore was of the
latest French mode, her cloak, which had fallen unheeded to the floor,
was heavily lined with sable, while upon her hand were several fine
rings, that gleamed and sparkled in the feeble rays of the solitary
candle.

"But, Paul, why cannot you remain?  Here in London you are safe," she
argued, speaking in French, and bending over him with earnestness.

"Impossible," he replied, shaking his head gloomily.  "It is unsafe to
stay here.  I must start for America to-morrow."

"And leave me?" she cried.  "No, no; we must not part.  You know how
madly I love you;" and she smoothed his hair tenderly.

"Ah, Adine," he sighed, "Heaven knows, mine will be a bitter sorrow!"

Taking her hand, he raised it reverently to his lips.  In the silence
that followed, the bells of a neighbouring church chimed slowly.

"Seven o'clock!" she exclaimed suddenly.  "I must go at once, for I have
invited some people to dine at the hotel.  Come now, promise me you will
not leave London.  You are quite safe here, in this place.  Besides,
what have you to fear?"

"The police are searching all over Europe for me."

"Do not be discouraged--we shall baffle them yet.  I shall return
to-morrow afternoon at four, when we can discuss matters further.  Be
cheerful for my sake, Paul;" and she bent and kissed him.

"Ah, Adine, you are my only friend," he said brokenly.  "I am tired of
being hunted from place to place, and have been thinking that away in
Mexico or Argentina I might be safe."

"But you are not going.  We shall not part," she said decisively.

As she spoke, she picked up her cloak and wrapped it about her.  Then,
shaking hands with him, and lingering for a moment in his embrace, while
he kissed her passionately, she opened the door and passed down the
rickety stairs to the street.

Paul Denissoff did not offer to accompany her, but stood listening to
her retreating footsteps, afterwards sighing heavily and flinging
himself back again into his chair, where he sat staring aimlessly at the
meagre fire.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was nearly midnight.  In a cozy and well-furnished private room at
the Savoy Hotel, Adine, whose guests had departed, was sitting alone
with her slippered feet upon the fender, reading.  She had exchanged her
dinner-dress for a loose gown of pearl-grey silk, and her hair, unbound,
fell in rich profusion about her shoulders.  Presently her French maid
entered noiselessly, and asked--

"Will mademoiselle require anything more?"

"No, not to-night, Ninette," she replied, glancing up from her novel.

"_Bon soir_, madame," exclaimed the girl, and withdrew.

When she had gone, Adine took a cigarette from her silver case, and,
lighting it, lay back in her chair in a lazy, contemplative attitude,
watching the blue smoke curl upward.  For nearly half an hour she sat
engrossed in her own thoughts, when suddenly the door was thrown open.
Turning, she saw a middle-aged, well-dressed man, wearing the
conventional silk hat and overcoat.

"Colonel Solovieff!" she gasped, jumping to her feet.

"Yes," said the intruder coolly, as he closed the door and turned the
key.  "I have the honour to bear that name.  And you?  I need not ask,
Madame Adine Orlovski, subject of my Imperial master, the Tzar."

Pale, trembling, and with teeth clenched, she felt in the pocket of her
dress, and drew forth something bright and shining.  It was a small
revolver.

"No, no," exclaimed the colonel, laying his hand upon her arm.  "Put
away that toy.  Remember that I am chief of the English Section of
Secret Police, and to shoot me will not be a profitable pastime.  I
shall not harm _you_."

"Why do you intrude here, at this hour?" she asked indignantly.

"I come--as your friend."

"My friend!  _Dieu_!  Can you believe that I have forgotten the insult
you offered me when we last met?  My friend!--you, the chief of the
Tzar's spies!" she cried angrily.

"And you, Nihilist and assassin, eh?" added the other, with a sinister
grin.  "Well, well, _ma belle_, we will not speak of such gruesome
subjects as the murder of your husband in Petersburg a year ago."

"My husband?" she gasped.  "Have you discovered who murdered him?"

"Ah! then you do not forget the facts?  Neither do I.  He was found shot
through the heart within a hundred yards of his house in the
Vosnosenskoi Prospekt.  The Third Section of Imperial Police have not
been idle, and as a result of their inquiries, a warrant has been
issued."

"For whom?"

"For the arrest of the woman who chooses to call herself Adine Orlovski,
on a charge of murdering her husband."

"Me?" she cried.  "Such imputations are infamous!"

"Pray, don't be alarmed," continued the colonel, speaking in Russian,
and taking a cigarette from the case that lay open on the table.  He
seated himself, and calmly lit it, saying, "Sit down; I wish to talk to
you."

Breathless with anxiety, she sank into the nearest chair.

"You see," he began, "it is impossible to escape us.  Our agents are
everywhere.  Outside the hotel at this moment are three officers ready
to arrest you--"

"They shall not.  I'd--I'd rather kill myself."

"Very well.  You have the means; do so," he said, with a brutal laugh.

"Ah!" cried the unhappy woman.  "You, the chief of the Tzar's
bloodhounds, have tracked me here, and I know that, although I am
innocent, it is useless for me to expect or plead for mercy."

"Yes, madame, the warrant from the Ministry of the Interior enables me
to hand you over to the English police.  When you are charged before the
magistrate to-morrow morning, I shall apply for your extradition.  That
will be your first stage upon that long, straight road which leads to
Siberia.  Your _dossier_ at the bureau is complete.  Listen; I will
relate the details of your crime--"

"No, no!  I do not wish to hear," she said, covering her face with her
hands.  "I am innocent.  I admit that I quarrelled with my husband, but
I had no thought of such a horrible deed."

"You confess to the quarrel?  Good!  Now we may advance a step further,"
said the colonel, stretching out his legs and contemplating the end of
his cigarette.  "I have also discovered that you know something about
the recent attempt at the Winter Palace--in fact, I have indisputable
proof that you are a Nihilist."

"Ah!  I understand now the depth of your villainy," she said, with
fierce indignation.  "The charge of murder is brought against me in
order that I may be extradited to Russia and tried as a Nihilist!  It is
another of your devilish schemes."

"You are shrewd," observed the chief of Secret Police, with a grim
smile.  "But I ought to indicate that I require to know more of the
plans of that highly interesting circle of gentlemen who comprise the
Revolutionary Executive Committee; and you are the person to furnish
it."

"How can I, when I am not a member of the organisation?"

"To prevaricate is useless.  It is only by consenting to become an agent
of the Third Section that you can escape arrest and punishment," he said
slowly.

"A police agent?" she gasped.  "It would mean death!"

"Ah!--so you _are_ a Revolutionist!  I was not mistaken.  Very well, I
put it plainer.  Either you will enter our service, and, while retaining
your connection with the Nihilist Circle at Petersburg, disclose their
secrets, or I shall execute the warrant.  Remember, the Ministry of
Police are liberal, and you will be well paid for your information."

Adine was silent.  This man was her enemy, and she saw the deeply-laid
plot to secure her conviction and exile to Siberia.  The allegations
against her of promoting the Nihilist propaganda and taking part in
conspiracies were true, and she well knew how easily they could be
proved.  She had been an active agent in a recent attempt to wreck the
Tzar's palace, the discovery of which plot had caused Paul Denissoff's
flight from Russia.  But, on the other hand, she remembered that with
members of the Circle treachery was punishable by death.

"Come, I am awaiting your decision," he said impatiently.

In desperation she asked for time to consider.  But he was inexorable,
and she saw there was but one course open to her--namely, to become a
spy.

"I--I will enter your service," she said at length, in a low, hoarse
voice.  "I cannot refuse, since you make it the price of my freedom."

"Very well," he exclaimed, with satisfaction.  "You will find our Tzar a
liberal master, and should occasion arise, you will receive our
protection.  As for your secret alliance with us, no one will be aware
of it except yourself.  Let us shake hands, madame--or is it
mademoiselle?--upon our agreement."

"No, Colonel Solovieff," she replied, drawing herself up haughtily.  "I
have sufficient reason for declining that honour.  It is enough that I
have allied myself with your despicable spies.  I must wish you
good-night."

"Very well, very well," he said in a tone of annoyance, as he picked up
his hat and bowed.  "_Au revoir_, madame; we shall meet again before
long," he added meaningly, and, turning, he unlocked the door and went
out.

"To-night--to-night I am vanquished!" she muttered fiercely between her
teeth when he was out of hearing; "but henceforward I shall play a
double game; and, _ma foi_!  I intend to be victor!"

------------------------------------------------------------------------

A year later, Colonel Solovieff had been recalled from London and
appointed chief of the Secret Police of St. Petersburg.  His success in
discovering Nihilist plots in London and Paris had mainly been due to
the information furnished by Adine, therefore he had compelled her to
return to the Russian capital and take up her residence in the great
mansion that had belonged to her late husband.  Her implication in the
revolutionary conspiracies had placed her completely in his power, and
although forced to obey, she made one stipulation--that Paul Denissoff
should be allowed to return to Petersburg unmolested.  For a long time
the colonel withheld this permission, but at length consented, and the
fugitive returned to the woman he loved.  He was unaware of Adine's
alliance with the police, and she feared to tell him, lest he should
despise her.  A few members of the revolutionary party living in various
parts of Russia had been denounced by her, and the Ministry of the
Interior, believing the arrests of great importance, had commended
Solovieff in consequence; but, truth to tell, the persons convicted were
of the least dangerous type, and she always exercised the utmost
caution, lest she should bring to justice any enthusiastic member of the
party or compromise herself.

Number 87 Nevski Prospekt was a small, rather dilapidated house of three
storeys.  The window shutters of the ground and first floors being
closed, gave it the appearance of being uninhabited.  One apartment on
the top floor, however, was furnished as a sitting-room, and was
tenanted occasionally by Colonel Solovieff.  It would have been folly
for Adine to have met the chief of police at her house or at any place
where they might be observed; therefore, in order to elude the vigilance
of spies, both police and revolutionary, that everywhere abound in the
Russian capital, he had taken the house in order to provide them with a
secret meeting-place.

One afternoon early in spring, she was standing alone in this room,
gazing thoughtfully out of the window, awaiting the man she despised and
hated.  Though possessing wealth, beauty, and influence, her life had
been fraught with much bitterness.  While she was yet in her teens, she
loved Paul Denissoff, at that time a student at Moscow University; but
her mercenary mother had compelled her to marry Orlovski, one of the
merchant princes of the capital.  For two years they lived together very
unhappily, until late one night he was found lying dead in the street,
shot by an unknown hand.

Adine mourned for him, but it was scarcely surprising that she felt some
secret satisfaction at her freedom; especially when Paul, hearing of her
bereavement, sought an interview and expressed his sympathy.  Then she
was unable to conceal the fact that she still loved him, and their
mutual affection was resumed.  By her marriage Paul's life had become
embittered, and this had caused him to develop into a fearless
Terrorist, reckless and enthusiastic in the cause of Russian freedom.
When she discovered he was a Nihilist, she at once joined the Circle,
rendering considerable pecuniary assistance to the cause, and taking a
prominent part in the fierce and terrible struggle between the people
and the bureaucracy.

Now, however, as a spy, her position was extremely dangerous, and as she
stood looking down into the broad thoroughfare, she was reviewing her
past, and vainly trying to devise some means by which she could escape
from the web that the detested Solovieff had cast about her.

In a few minutes the man with whom she had an appointment entered.

"Ah! good afternoon," he said, tossing his hat and stick upon a divan,
and taking a chair at the table in the centre of the room.  "Be seated.
I have some news for you.  Do you recollect that soon after you
consented to assist us, you gave me some information regarding a
conspiracy at Moscow?"

Her face twitched nervously as she replied in the affirmative.

"Well, we acted upon your statement, and arrested sixteen of the
revolutionists, all of whom have been tried by court-martial and
sentenced to the mines.  In recognition of your services in this
instance, I am directed by my Imperial master, the Tzar, to give you
this."

And, taking from his pocket-book a bank-note for five hundred roubles,
he handed it to her.

She took it mechanically, scarcely knowing what she did.  The touch of
the limp paper, however, brought to her mind that it was the wages of
her treachery.  This filled her with indignation, and her face flushed
crimson.

"Have you come to offer me yet another insult, Colonel Solovieff?" she
cried.  "Can you believe that I have fallen so low as to accept money as
the price of the lives of poor wretches who are drawn into your
merciless clutches?  No, tell His Majesty that he may in future keep his
paltry roubles.  I do not require them.  See how I value the Imperial
munificence!"

And, taking the note between her fingers, she tore it into small pieces,
which she scattered upon the carpet.

"We are not all so wealthy as yourself, madame," he said, somewhat
surprised at her unusual independence.  "Yet, after all, your scruples
regarding these miserable curs, the Nihilists, amount to no more than
mere caprice."

"That may be so," she replied quickly; "but in future, whatever
information you require, you will obtain for yourself.  My efforts on
your behalf have been rewarded by gross insult; therefore I shall refuse
to disclose any other revolutionary secrets."

"Pardon me, madame; I have no time to bandy words with you, but your
decision is somewhat too hasty.  I have discovered that three days hence
a desperate attempt is to be made upon the life of His Majesty during
the review at Peterhof, and further, that you are implicated in it!"

She started; she had believed her secret safe.

"I have resolved to preserve silence," she said abruptly.

"The plot is a most serious and widespread one," he continued, "and I
tell you plainly that if you refuse to inform me where the meeting to
arrange the final details will take place, I shall arrest both Denissoff
and yourself as Nihilists.  You have your choice."

She was nonplussed, and sat twirling the ribbons of her dress with
nervous fingers, while he leaned his elbows upon the table, looking at
her intently.

"I scarcely think it would be worth your while to refuse," he remarked.

"For myself, I care nothing.  I am tired of being your puppet."

"You love Paul Denissoff; surely you will save him from Siberia?"

She hesitated.  She saw that to avoid Paul's arrest she would be
compelled to sacrifice all the members of the committee to whom the
elaborate plot against the autocrat Alexander had been entrusted.  She
shuddered at the thought of the scandal it would create were she
arraigned before a court-martial for conspiracy against the Tzar, and
thought of the dreary, lifelong exile that would inevitably follow.  In
her bewilderment she resolved to secure Paul's freedom at any cost.

"So this is but another illustration of your Satanic cunning," she said
at last, with knit brows.  "I--I suppose it is imperative that I should
betray my friends;" and she sighed heavily.

"Ah!  I thought you would not care to bear the consequences of refusal,"
he exclaimed, smiling at her perplexity.

"You laugh!" she cried, her eyes flashing with anger.  "It is true that
you hold my destiny in your hands, but take care you do not provoke me
to desperation."

"Threats do not become you, madame," he replied coolly.  "Tell me, where
shall I find these conspirators?"

She paused.  She was thinking how she could save her friends.

"You know the Bolshaia Ssattovaia?" she said suddenly.  "Well, almost
exactly opposite the Commercial Bank there is a small leather-shop, with
a large kitchen below.  Go there to-morrow night at ten o'clock."

"Not to-night?" asked the chief of police, scribbling a memorandum.

"No; to-morrow."

"Very well," he said, rising and putting on his hat.  "I am obliged for
your information.  _Bon jour_, madame.  If I have been a little--a
little abrupt, forgive me."

A moment later he had gone.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The scene was a weird one.  In a low, damp, underground cellar, a dozen
men and women were sitting around a table, upon the centre of which a
playing-card was pinned by a thin ivory-hilted dagger.  A couple of
guttering candles shed a feeble light upon the pale, determined
countenances of the conspirators, among whom sat Paul Denissoff.

The elderly, wild-haired man who sat at the head of the table was
speaking authoritatively, and had been explaining to those assembled,
the proposals for the _coup_ at Peterhof, a map of the neighbourhood
being spread before him.

"And now," he said gravely, "we must draw lots for the removal of the
traitor to whom I referred at the opening of our council."

A dead silence followed, while a man who sat on the president's right
prepared a number of small folded slips of paper.  Upon one of these the
president scribbled a name.  Then they were placed together in a small
box, and each of the revolutionists drew.  In addition to the president
himself, only the person who drew the paper with the name upon it knew
who had been guilty of treachery, while all remained in ignorance of the
chosen assassin.

Then the council broke up, arranging to meet on the following night.

At nine o'clock on the next evening, Paul Denissoff, pale-faced and
haggard-eyed, entered the hall of the great house of the Orlovskis.

"I must see madame at once," he said to a lackey.  "Take me to her."

A few moments later he was ushered along a spacious corridor filled with
palms and exotics, through a great white and gold ballroom, and
presently admitted into a small, exquisitely furnished little apartment,
wherein sat Adine, in a lounge chair, doing fancy needlework.

"Ah, Paul?" she cried, starting to her feet.  "Why, what ails you?"

"Hush, Adine," he said hoarsely, when the door had closed.  "Some one
has denounced you to the executive as a traitor.  The council have
passed sentence of death, and I--I have drawn the fatal number.  You
must fly--you must leave Russia at once--to-night--for at midnight I
must return here to--_to murder you_!"

"_Dieu_!" she gasped.  "Then my secret has been divulged!  I confess--it
is true, Paul.  I have been guilty of double dealing, but it was to
save--Hark!  Listen!"

There were sounds of voices outside the door, which a moment afterwards
was flung open, revealing two ordinary-looking individuals, accompanied
by several grey-coated police officers.

"Paul Denissoff," exclaimed one of the detectives, stepping forward, "in
the name of our father, the Tzar, I arrest you for conspiracy."

"By Heaven!  I'll not go with you.  I--"

In a moment he had drawn a revolver and placed himself on the defensive;
but a second later the weapon was wrenched from his grasp.  Adine, pale
and weeping, threw herself between him and his captors, but she was
roughly thrust aside, and he was handcuffed and conveyed away to the
Police Bureau.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Assize Court of St. Petersburg was crowded to suffocation, for a
great trial of Nihilists was concluding.  Paul Denissoff, as a
preliminary to his punishment, had been kept in solitary confinement in
one of the cells deep down under the fortress of St. Peter and St. Paul.
Together with thirty other revolutionists, including those arrested in
the Bolshaia Ssattovaia, he was now brought up for sentence.  The rays
of the afternoon sun were slanting across the court, lighting up the
dais whereon sat the grave-looking judge, over whose head hung the
golden double-headed eagle, surmounted by an _ikon_, or picture of the
Virgin.

Those in court were breathless, for sentence was about to be delivered.
Presently the judge spoke.

"Prisoners," he said, addressing the motley row of eager-faced men and
women before him, "you have all been found guilty of conspiracy to cause
the death of His Imperial Majesty the Tzar.  There is but one sentence
the _Swod_ allows me to pronounce, and it is that you shall be banished
and kept at labour at the mines for the remainder of your lives."

Above the sobs and wailing which came from the public portion of the
court sounded a shrill, piercing, hysterical shriek.  Paul, turning
sharply, saw that a poorly-clad woman, sitting in the front row of the
spectators, had fainted.  Her clothes were common, her hair was parted
in the middle and brushed back severely; but, notwithstanding the
disguise, he recognised her.  It was Adine Orlovski.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Two years had gone by.  Colonel Solovieff, promoted to the rank of
general, had been appointed by the Tzar as Governor of the Asiatic
Province of Trans-Baikal.

In the whole of Siberia there is no region more desolate than around the
Nerchinsk silver mines of Algachi and Pokrovski.  Situated far away in
Eastern Siberia, near the Mongolian frontier, and distant five thousand
versts from St. Petersburg, there is not a tree or bush to be seen in
any direction, and the rolling, snow-clad hills suggest in general
contour the immense surges and mounds of water raised by a hurricane.
The buildings at the entrance to the Pokrovski mine consist only of a
tool-house, a shed for the accommodation of the Cossacks of the guard,
and a few log-built cabins occupied by convicts allowed out on licence
for good behaviour; while dotted here and there are sentry-boxes, before
which stand Cossacks leaning on their rifles.

It is impossible to imagine a more terrible and hopeless existence than
that to which Paul Denissoff had been consigned, working all day in the
damp, muddy galleries of the mine, and at night trudging through the
snow back to the close, foul prison of Algachi.  It was, indeed, worse
than the life of any pariah dog, for, recognising the hopelessness of
the situation, he had given way to that inertness begotten of despair.

He had been toiling with his pick for nearly fourteen hours in the gloom
of one of the lower galleries of the mine, when an armed warder came and
told him it was time to leave.  Casting down his pick, he sighed, and
rose from the crouching position in which he was compelled to work.  The
dim candlelight showed he had aged considerably.  The iron fetters upon
his feet clanked ominously as he walked, and upon his ragged,
mud-stained clothes was stitched the great yellow diamond denoting a
life sentence.

Presently prisoner and warder came to the foot of the shaft, and both
ascended the rickety ladders which led to the surface.  At length they
emerged into the light of day, and saw standing before one of the
log-sheds a row of silent convicts guarded by Cossacks, waiting to be
marched back to prison.  Paul walked over and joined them.  The wind was
biting cold, and snow lay deep upon the road.

Outside the cabin of one of the convicts of the "free command" stood two
well-appointed four-horse sleighs; and while the shivering men were
wondering who could be travelling in this remote colony, another sleigh
came rapidly along the road, preceded by two mounted Cossacks.

The vehicle drew up before the convicts, and its occupant, flinging off
the rugs that covered him, stepped out.  The men removed their hats and
cheered, but Paul remained motionless.  He recognised that the traveller
was General Solovieff, the governor.  Enveloped in a great sable-lined
coat, from beneath which his sword trailed in the snow, he walked with
difficulty over to where the captain of the Cossacks stood.  After a few
minutes' conversation, the captain turned and shouted--

"Let the convict Denissoff come here!"

Paul stepped forward and saluted.

"Ah, yes," said Solovieff, when he saw him, "This is the man; I knew him
in Petersburg.  He is very dangerous, therefore, in future, he is not to
go to the mines.  Let him remain in the prison always.  You understand?"

"Yes, your Excellency," replied the captain, wondering why such
additional torture should be heaped on a prisoner so well-behaved; for
he was well aware that work in the mine was even preferable to life in
the foul, overcrowded prison.

"But, your Excellency," protested Paul, "I have not been mutinous.  I--"

"Silence!" thundered the general.  "Get back to your place!"

As he turned, two persons confronted him--a man who wore an official
uniform with the Imperial eagle upon his cap, and a woman wrapped in a
great fur-lined travelling cloak.

The recognition was mutual, and in a moment he was wringing Adine's
hand.

Meanwhile the man had stepped forward, and, addressing the Cossack
officer, said--

"Captain Yagodkin, we have not met before, my name is Ivan Torsneff, and
I am an aide-de-camp of His Majesty, the Tzar."

"Ah, I remember you, Torsneff!" cried the general, stretching forth his
hand.  "What brings you here, so far from Petersburg?"

"An unpleasant duty, General Solovieff," replied the Tzar's messenger
coldly.  Taking an official document from the pocket of his greatcoat,
he added, "I have here a warrant from His Imperial Majesty, my august
master, ordering Captain Yagodkin to release the prisoner Paul Denissoff
immediately; and, further, to arrest and detain at hard labour the
governor of the Trans-Baikal, General Solovieff."

"What?" cried His Excellency.  "You're mad!"

"Captain Yagodkin," continued Count Torsneff, "In the name of the Tzar,
I hand the warrant to you.  It is in His Majesty's own handwriting--read
for yourself."

The Cossack officer opened it eagerly, read it through, and glanced at
the Imperial signature and seal.  Then, addressing the governor, he
said--

"General Solovieff, you are under arrest, by order of the Tzar!"

"What for?"

"It has been proved by an accomplice of yours, one Sergius Baranoff,"
replied the aide-de-camp, "that you are a murderer--that, with the
object of eventually marrying Madame Orlovski, you waylaid and murdered
her husband.  Afterwards, when she rejected your proposals of marriage,
you brought circumstantial evidence to bear and accused her of the
crime.  In your absence, the case has been tried in Petersburg, and your
sentence is hard labour in the mines for life."

------------------------------------------------------------------------

A few hours later, Paul and Adine had started on the first stage of
their journey back to civilisation.  They are now married, and live
happily in one of those charming villas in the pine forest at Arcachon.

CHAPTER NINE.

VOGUE LA GALERE!

Yes, yes, this is the very spot!  Here the great tragedy of my life was
enacted.  Twenty-four weary years of my existence have passed, and until
this moment I have never summoned sufficient courage to visit it.  Ah,
Dieu! how all has changed!  Paris is herself again.

You may perhaps know the place.  Near the Porte de la Muette, a little
way down the Boulevard Suchet, in the direction of Passy, the
fortifications of the city recommence after the open space which gives
access to the Bois.  The ponderous walls are the same, though the
breaches made by the German shells have been repaired, and the stones on
which I tread bear no traces of the men's blood that once made them so
slippery.  One hundred paces from the corner of the Boulevard there is a
steep little path running up the grass-grown mound, beside a railing.
Ascend it, and you will find yourself on the top of the great wall,
below which, deep down in the fosse, on the outside towards the Bois,
there is a well-kept market garden.  The only noises on this sunny
afternoon are the twittering of birds and the rustling of leaves--
different sounds and a different outlook indeed to that which is
indelibly impressed upon my memory.  All are gone, gone! and I alone
remain--aged, infirm, forsaken, and forgotten!

What matters, though I still wear my faded scrap of yellow and green
ribbon upon the lapel of my shabby coat--what matters if I am an exile,
an outlaw; that here, in Paris, after all these years, I dare not
inscribe my proper name in the register?  To both friends and enemies I
am dead!

As I stand looking away over the market garden, towards the shady wood,
a film gathers in my eyes, and I am carried back into the terrible past,
to those black, fateful days when France lay helpless under the iron
heel of the invader, who had encamped around St. Cloud and Suresnes.
Paris--fettered, existing upon black bread and horse-flesh--shivered
under an icy mantle.  The black branches of the leafless trees over in
the Bois stood out distinctly against the grey, stormy sky, and upon the
ground snow was lying thickly.  Hour after hour, day after day, week
after week, we had held those walls, regardless of the hail of shell
poured upon us from beyond the trees, and replying with monotonous,
unceasing regularity.  Hundreds of our gallant comrades were, alas!
lying dead; hundreds were in the temporary hospitals established in the
neighbouring churches; but we, the survivors--half-starved, with the
biting wind chilling our bones, and so weak that our greatcoats felt as
heavy as millstones,--resolved, every one of us, to face death and do
our duty.  We knew well that to hold out much longer would be
impossible.  In those dark December days the city was starving.  Our
country had been overrun by the Prussian legions, and sooner or later we
must succumb to the inevitable.

The night was dark and moonless, as to and fro I paced on sentry duty.
My post was a lonely one, under the strongest portion of the wall, at
the point I have already indicated.  Away in the direction of Courbevoie
there was a lurid glare in the sky, showing that the enemy had committed
another act of incendiarism; and now and then the booming of artillery
echoed like distant thunder.  In our quarter the guns of the enemy had
ceased their fire--a silence that we felt was ominous.  Under my feet
the snow crunched as I marched slowly up and down; and with rifle
loaded, and ready for any emergency, I waited patiently for relief,
which would come at dawn.  As I tramped on, I thought of my home away in
the centre of the inert, trembling city; of my young wife, blue-eyed,
fair-haired, from whom I had been torn away ere our honeymoon was
scarcely over.  How, I wondered, was she faring?  As an advocate I had
been distinctly successful, having been entrusted with quite a number of
_causes celebres_; but on the outbreak of war my chances of fortune had
been suddenly wrecked, and I had been called upon to serve with the
106th Regiment of Infantry, first under General Chanzy on the Loire, and
afterwards taking part in the defence of Paris.

Though now so near the woman I loved, I saw very little of her; indeed,
I had not been able to snatch an hour to run home for the past
fortnight.  Yet, while I trudged on, I knew that one of the truest and
best women on earth was awaiting me _au troisieme_ in the great old
house in the Rue St. Sauveur.

I think that for some time I must have been oblivious to my
surroundings, for on turning sharply, my eyes suddenly detected some
indistinct object, moving cautiously in the shadow.  Something prompted
me to refrain from challenging, and, with rifle ready, I quickly hurried
to the spot.  With a cry of surprise, a man in a workman's blouse sprang
forward right up to the muzzle of my gun.

I challenged, and presented my rifle.

"Hold!" he gasped in French, in a low, hoarse tone.  "Louis Henault,
don't you know me?  Have you so soon forgotten your fellow-student, Paul
Olbrich?"

The voice and the name caused me to start.

"_You_!"  I cried, peering into his face, and in the semi-darkness
discovering the scar upon his cheek that he had received in the fencing
school at Konigswinter.  "You, Paul, my best friend!  Alas that you are
a Prussian, and we meet here as enemies!"

"As enemies?" he repeated, in a strange, harsh tone.  "Yes, Louis, you
are right," he added bitterly,--"as enemies."

"Why are you here?"  I inquired breathlessly.  "Why are you disguised as
a French workman?  It is my duty to arrest you--to--"

"But you will not.  Remember, we were friends beside the Rhine, and we
can only be enemies to the outside world.  Surely you, of all men, will
not betray me!"

"When last I heard of you, two years ago," I said, "you were a
lieutenant of dragoons.  To-night you are here, inside Paris,
disguised."

"To tell the truth," he replied quickly, "it is a love escapade.  Let me
get away quickly beyond the walls, and no one will know that you have
detected me.  See, over there," and he pointed to a portion of the wall
deep in the shadow.  "There is my _fiancee_.  I have dared to pass
through your lines to rescue her before the final onslaught."

I peered in the direction indicated, and could just distinguish a
figure, hidden by a cloak, and closely veiled.

"Quick," he continued; "there is no time for reflection.  If you raise
an alarm, my fate is sealed; if you allow us to proceed, two lives will
be made happy.  Do you consent?"  Grasping my hand, he pressed it hard,
adding, "Do, Louis, for _her_ sake!"

Muffled footsteps and the clank of arms broke the quiet.  Three officers
were approaching.

"Go.  May God protect you!"  I replied; and, turning sharply, tramped
onward in the opposite direction, while my old friend, and the woman he
had rescued from starvation, were a second later lost in the darkness in
the direction of the Prussian camp.

Scarcely had I taken a dozen paces when there were shouts, followed by
shots rapidly exchanged.

"Spies!"  I heard one of our men exclaim; "and, _sacre_! they've
escaped!"

At that moment the officers who had approached ordered me to halt, and
proceeded to question me as to whom I had been speaking with.  I
admitted that the man was a stranger, and that I had allowed him to pass
out of the city.  Thus all was discovered, and I was at once arrested as
a traitor--as one who had rendered assistance to a Prussian spy!

The penalty was death.  The stern, grey-haired general before whom I was
taken half an hour later pronounced sentence; and, without ceremony, I
was hurried off to execution.  Bah!  Fate has always been unkind to me.
It would have been better had I fallen with four of my comrades' bullets
in my breast, than that I should have continued to drag out an existence
till to-day.  But the bombardment had recommenced vigorously; and as I
was being led along, a shell fell close to my escort, and, bursting,
killed two of the poor fellows, and demoralised the rest.

I saw my chance, and darted away.  A moment later, I was lost among the
trees.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Three hours later.

Breathlessly I mounted the long flights of stairs that led to my home,
and opened the door with my key.  Entering our little salon, I looked
around.  In the cold, grey light of dawn, the place looked unutterably
cheerless, and the thunder of the guns was causing the windows to
rattle.  Passing quickly into the bedroom, I found the ceiling open to
the sky, and a huge gap in the wall.  A shell had fallen, and completely
wrecked it.

"Rose!"  I cried.  "Rose, I have returned."

There was no response.  Another roar like the roll of thunder, and the
whole place vibrated, as though an earthquake had occurred.

Where was Rose?  I dashed back into the salon, and there, upon a table,
I found a letter addressed to me in her familiar hand.  Tearing it open,
I read eagerly the three brief lines it contained, then staggered back,
as if I had received a blow.  A second later, I felt conscious of the
presence of some one at my elbow; and, turning, found Mariette, our
maid-of-all-work.

"My wife--where is my wife?"  I gasped.

"Madame has gone, m'sieur," the girl replied in her Gascon accent.
"Last night a man called for her, and she went out, leaving a note for
you."

"A man?"  I cried.  "Describe him.  What was he like?"

"I only caught one glimpse of him, m'sieur.  He was fair, and had a long
red scar across his cheek."

"_A scar_?"  I shrieked in dismay, as the terrible truth dawned suddenly
upon me.  Rose, whom I had first met in Cologne, when a student on the
Rhine-bank, had told me that I was not her first love; and now I
remembered that she had long ago been acquainted with my fellow-student,
Paul Olbrich.

It was my own wife whom I had assisted to elope with my enemy!

Ah! time has not effaced her memory.  My sorrow is still as bitter
to-day as it was in that cold December dawn, with the horrors of war
around me.  My life has become soured, and my hair grey.  Since that
eventful night, I have wandered in strange lands, endeavouring to stifle
my grief; for, still under sentence of death as a spy, I have been an
exile and an outlaw until to-day.

What, you ask, has become of _her_?

Far away, in a secluded valley in the Harz, under the shadow of the
mystic Brocken, there is a plain white cross in the village
burying-ground, bearing the words, "Rose Henault, 1872."

My enemy, Paul Olbrich, a year after the war had ended, succeeded to the
family title and estates; and to-day he is one of the most prominent men
in Europe, and acts as the diplomatic representative of Germany at a
certain Court that must be nameless.

Truly, Fate has been unkind to me.  To-day, for the first time, I have
taken my skeleton from its cupboard.  Would that I could bury it
forever!

CHAPTER TEN.

FORTUNE'S FOOL.

I am no longer myself.  I vanished involuntarily.  Truth to tell, I was
befooled by Fortune.

As confidential messenger in the service of the Bank of France, it was
my duty to convey notes and bullion to various European capitals, and so
constantly did I travel between London and Paris, and to Rome, Berlin,
and Vienna, that my long journeys became terribly irksome, and I longed
for rest and quiet.  There is much excitement and anxiety in such a
life, when one is entrusted with large sums of money which are
impossible to hide in one's pocket.

In the year 1883, England, as is frequently the case, was remitting a
quantity of gold coin to France, and consequently, during the month of
June, I was making two, and sometimes three, journeys between Paris and
London weekly.  Incessant travelling, such as this, soon wearies even
those inured to long railway journeys, especially if one very often has
to arrive in London in the morning only to leave again the same night.
A long trip, say to the Austrian or Turkish capitals, was much more to
my taste than the wearying monotony of the Dover-Calais route, and the
inevitable turmoil between Paris and the English metropolis.

One warm night--although excessively tired, having arrived in London at
an early hour that morning--I was compelled to return, and left Charing
Cross by the mail train at half-past eight.  I had with me a box from
the Bank of England containing a large quantity of bullion.  As far as
Dover I was alone, smoking and dozing over a newspaper, but when I
alighted on the pier, the weather had changed.  It rained in torrents,
and a violent wind was blowing in a manner that was indicative of a
"dirty" night.

My expectations in this respect proved correct, and I was glad to arrive
at Calais, where I selected an empty first-class compartment, bade the
porter deposit my weighty box on the seat, and, wrapping myself
comfortably in my travelling rug, settled myself for the remainder of
the journey.  While such a quantity of gold was in my possession, I
dared not sleep, yet, fatigued as I was, I experienced great difficulty
in keeping awake.  It was always possible that while coin was in my
custody I might be watched and followed by thieves, therefore a loaded
revolver constantly reposed in my pocket ready for an emergency.

Few persons were travelling that night, and I was fortunate in having
the compartment to myself as far as Abbeville.  Then there entered two
well-dressed Frenchmen, who, after scrutinising me rather closely, sank
into opposite corners of the carriage.  Seldom I felt uneasy regarding
fellow-travellers; nevertheless, I confess that as I looked at them, I
felt a strange, vague shadow of distrust.  Instinctively I felt for my
revolver, assuring myself that it was ready if required.  Somehow I had
a suspicion that the men had been on board the Channel boat, and were
following me for some evil purpose.  But they sat opposite one another
smoking, occasionally indulging in conversation, though always keeping
their faces concealed as much as possible from the pale, flickering rays
of the lamp overhead.

As we sped south, I became more fully convinced that they meant
mischief.  Looking at my watch, I found that in twenty minutes we should
be at Amiens, and determined to change into another carriage there.
Patiently I sat, gazing out of the window watching the grey streak of
dawn break over the low, distant hills, when suddenly I felt a terrible
crushing blow on the top of my skull.

At the same moment I drew forth my revolver and pulled the trigger.
Then a darkness fell upon me, and I remember nothing more.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The sensation was horrible; the pain excruciating.  It seemed as though
a thousand red-hot needles were being thrust into my brain.

Slowly the terrible throbbing in my head abated, and I found myself
seated in an armchair in a well-furnished, though unfamiliar,
drawing-room.  It was lit by tiny electric lamps, shaded with canary
silk; and, as I gazed round in abject astonishment, I noticed a pretty
fernery beyond, which looked like a mermaid's grotto in the depths of
the sea, so dense was the mass of dimly-illuminated greenery.

My first thoughts were of my charge, and I felt for my pouch, in which I
had carried a bundle of bank-notes.

It was not there!  Placing my hand upon my chin, I was startled to find
that I had a beard, while on the previous night I had been clean shaven!
And the box of bullion--where was that?

I started to my feet, and as I did so, my figure was reflected in a long
mirror.  I staggered back in dismay, for, although last night I was a
sprightly and spruce young man of thirty, my hair was now turning grey,
and my face so aged and wrinkled that I could scarcely recognise myself!

Where was I?  What could it all mean?

I saw a bell, and rang it hastily.

My summons was quickly answered by a sharp-featured man, who was
evidently not a servant.

"Tell me, who brought me here?  Whose house is this?"  I demanded.

He gazed at me, open-mouthed, in astonishment.

"I--er--You're not well, sir, I think.  This is your own house."

"Mine?"  I cried incredulously.  "Nonsense.  Who are you, pray?"

"I'm your secretary," he replied, adding, "I--I'll return in a moment;"
and then, in evident alarm, he disappeared.

I had no time to reflect upon the mystery of the situation before there
entered a tall, beautiful woman, of what might be termed the Junoesque
type, attired in a handsome dinner-gown.

"Why, my dear, whatever have you been saying to Norton?  You've quite
frightened him," she exclaimed, laughing.  "How is it that you're not
dressed?  You remember we promised to dine with the Websters to-night."

"I--I confess I don't understand you, madam," I gasped, for my brain was
in a whirl, and everything seemed in maddening confusion.  The pain in
my head was intense.

"What's the matter?  What has happened?" she cried in alarm.  "Don't you
recognise me--Lena, your wife?"

"My wife?"  I gasped, astounded.  "No, I've never seen you before.  It's
some trick.  Where is the box--the box that was with me in the train?"

Her look of distress deepened, as she said, "Calm yourself, my dear.
You are not well, and must have advice."

"I want none," I replied hotly.  "I desire nothing beyond the box.
These are not my clothes," I said, glancing in puzzled confusion at the
coat I wore.  "Where are mine?"

"I don't comprehend your meaning," said the handsome woman who called
herself my wife.  "Your mind must be wandering, Harry."

"That's not my name.  I am Charles Deane."

"No, no, dear," she cried.  "You are under some strange delusion.  What
can have happened to you?  You are Henry Medhurst, and I am Lena
Medhurst, your wife."

"Where and when did you marry me, pray?"

"In Cape Town, five years ago."

"In Cape Town?  And where are we now?"

"This is your house, situate, I think, to be exact, two and a half miles
from Johannesburg.  Is there anything else you desire to know?" she
added, with a smile, half inclined to believe that I was joking.

The crowd of thoughts and feelings that burst upon my mind was
indescribable.  Was I still myself, or was it all a delusion?

No.  It was a stern reality; a deep, inexplicable mystery.

"I married you five years ago, you say.  Then what year of grace is
this?"

"Come," replied my wife, "such fooling is out of place, dear.  You know
as well as I that it is 1893."

"What!"  I cried, feeling myself grow rigid in amazement.  "_Yesterday
was ten years ago_!"

I was undoubtedly wide awake and sensible, but that I was really myself
I began to doubt.  I struggled to comprehend the situation, but failed.
How I came to be in South Africa, the possessor of such a mansion, the
husband of such a wife, was a problem beyond solution.  I felt
light-headed, for the horrible suspense was goading me into a frenzy of
madness.

"There must be some--some serious mistake," I said calmly.  "I've never
had the pleasure of setting eyes upon you before this evening, and am
utterly at a loss to understand who or what I am."

She regarded me with a terrified expression; her face suddenly blanched,
and she would have fallen, had I not caught her and placed her upon the
settee.

Ringing the bell again, a maid-servant answered my summons.

"Your mistress has fainted.  Call some one to her assistance," I said;
and then I proceeded to explore the house.  It was a splendid modern
mansion, and by the bright moonlight I discerned that it was surrounded
by a well-kept lawn and clumps of fine old trees.

I was utterly unable to realise that the journey to Paris had been made
ten years before; nevertheless, my aged appearance, my beard, the fact
of my marriage, and my apparent opulence, all combined to confirm her
statement.  In vain I tried to recollect the incidents of that memorable
night; but, beyond the knowledge that I received a terrible blow, I
could remember nothing.

Pacing in distraction the broad terrace that ran before the house, I
suddenly heard footsteps behind me.  Turning, I confronted the man who
called himself my secretary.

"Griffiths, the manager of Pike's Reef, has just arrived from Pretoria,
and wishes to see you on important business, sir."

"To see me?  What for?"

"He desires instructions regarding the Reef.  They've struck the lead at
last, and the crushings show it to be one of the richest veins in the
Randt.  Shall I bring him to you?"

"No," I replied savagely; "I want to be alone.  I haven't the slightest
notion of what you're talking about."

"Surely you know Griffiths, sir?  He used to manage your old mine, the
Bellefontaine, and is now in charge at Pike's Reef."

"I don't know him, and have no desire to make his acquaintance.  Send
him away," I said abruptly.

The man, who seemed puzzled, hesitated for a moment, and, after
muttering some words in an undertone, re-entered the house.

For nearly half an hour I had remained alone, until the maid appeared,
saying, "Mistress would like to see you in the drawing-room, sir."

I obeyed the summons, and on entering the room, found the woman who
called me husband seated on a low chair, while near her stood a short,
stout old gentleman, in a frock-coat of rather ancient cut, and wearing
gold-rimmed pince-nez.

"Ah, my dear Medhurst!" exclaimed the man, greeting me effusively.  "How
are you this evening?"

"I haven't the pleasure of knowing you, sir," I said indifferently.

"You don't know Dr. Beale?  Come, come, this won't do at all," he said,
smiling.

I assured him that I had never set eyes upon him before, and went on to
explain how I had been travelling to Paris and suddenly struck
insensible, only to regain consciousness and find myself in Africa--
rich, married, and ten years older.

The doctor listened with grave attention, and subsequently we entered
upon a long and rather heated discussion.  All I wanted to discover was
how I came to be there.

"Monomania, evidently," observed the doctor in a low voice, when we had
been talking for some time.  "It develops frequently into the most
violent form of madness.  He will have to be kept in seclusion and
watched."

Again I resented the imputation that I was going insane, to which the
medical luminary replied, "Very well, my dear fellow, very well.  We
will believe what you say.  Calm yourself; for your wife is nervous and
weak, remember."

I turned away disgusted.  All my efforts to explain the remarkable facts
had only been met with incredulity by the idiotic, soft-spoken old
doctor, who undoubtedly imagined I was mad.

In desperation I strode out of the house, and spent the night in
wandering about the grounds, and walking aimlessly through unfamiliar
roads, subsequently sitting down upon the fallen trunk of a tree, where
I fell asleep.

When I retraced my footsteps, the bright morning sun was glinting
through the foliage of the dense wood that seemed to almost surround the
house.

From a servant I learnt that my _soi-disant_ wife was too unwell to
leave her room; and as I wandered through the place, I entered one
apartment which was evidently a study--my own, possibly.  Glancing round
at the books, the two great iron safes, and the telephone instruments, I
seated myself at the littered writing-table.  Turning over the papers
before me, I saw they related to mining enterprises involving large
sums.  Many of them were evidently in my handwriting, but the signatures
were "Henry Medhurst," and the note-paper bore the heading, "Great
Bellefontaine Gold Mines, Offices, 127 Commissioner Street,
Johannesburg."

Upwards of an hour I sat plunged in thought, bewildered by the events of
the past few hours.  I felt I must make some strenuous effort to solve
the enigma, and account for the intervening ten years that I had lost.
I could not have been asleep in the manner of the legendary Rip Van
Winkle, but must have been existing during the period.  Yet where did I
live?  And how?

It seemed clear from the doctor's words that if I remained, I should be
placed under restraint as an imbecile.  Therefore the thought suggested
itself that I should return to Europe, and endeavour to find out what
befell me on that midnight journey.  Recollecting that I should require
funds, I searched the drawers of the writing-table, and found a
cash-box, in which was nearly four hundred pounds in gold and notes.
This was sufficient for the journey; and, with a feeling of joy, I
transferred it to my pockets, and prepared for departure.

A few hasty lines I wrote to my self-styled wife, informing her of my
intention, and stating that I should return as soon as I had gained the
information necessary to restore my peace of mind.  Afterwards I went to
my room, crammed a few necessaries into a travelling-bag, and, without
uttering a word of farewell, left the City of Gold _en route_ for
England.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Arrived in London, I set about tracing my career; but from the outset I
found it a task fraught by many difficulties.  I must have altered
considerably in personal appearance during my absence, for none of my
friends recognised me.  There was but one agency that seemed likely to
render me assistance, namely, the Press.  The files of the _Times_ and
_Telegraph_ for 1883 I searched diligently, but gleaned nothing from
them.  Indeed, I spent several weeks in looking through various daily
and weekly papers, published about the time of my fatal journey, without
result, until one day it occurred to me that the French Press might aid
me.  Accordingly, I went to Paris, and on the following day called at
the office of the _Gaulois_, where I obtained the file for the year I
required.  Turning to the paper for the day following my sudden
oblivion, my eye fell upon the headline, "Terrible Accident on the
Northern Railway."  Eagerly I read and reread every word, for here was
what seemed a clue to the mystery.

It appeared that the train in which I had travelled, when approaching
Longpre, ran into some trucks, and was completely wrecked, seven persons
being killed and about twenty injured.  In a first-class compartment two
passengers were discovered, one of whom had among his luggage a box
containing a large sum in English gold and notes.  Neither men had been
injured by the accident; but one, presumably, in order to obtain
possession of the money, had shot his fellow-traveller dead, and was
making off with his booty when he was apprehended, and brought to Paris.

In the papers of following days I found a report of the examination
before the Juge d'instruction, and the subsequent trial before the
Assize Court of the Seine.  According to the newspaper accounts, the man
charged with wilful murder was young and well-dressed, but seemed
enveloped in mystery, inasmuch as he conducted himself strangely,
refusing to give his name or any account of himself, and preserving an
immutable silence throughout the many days the case lasted.  Judging
from the prominence given to the report, the trial must have been a
celebrated one, and considerable excitement was created in the French
capital, owing to the fact that several prominent members of the medical
profession, who had examined the accused, agreed that he was suffering
from some strange mental affection, the precise nature of which they
were unable to discover.  It was owing to this that the culprit escaped
the guillotine, being sentenced to hard labour for life, and
transportation to the penal colony of New Caledonia.

Which was I, the murderer or the murdered?

I felt confident I was one or the other.  Therefore, I resolved to find
out whether this mysterious convict was still alive; and if so, to seek
an explanation from him.  The thought occurred to me that an official in
the Prisons Department, whom I had known, might be able to furnish me
with the information.  After some difficulty I discovered him, but he
had long ago retired into private life.  So entirely had my personal
appearance changed, that he did not recognise me.  Therefore, by
representing that I was an English solicitor, anxious to discover a
next-of-kin, and offering to pay handsomely for the investigation, I
prevailed upon him to seek an interview with the chief of the
department, and ascertain whether the convict was still living.

When I called a few days later, he placed in my hands a memorandum
signed by the chief, certifying that after two years at La Nouvelle--as
the French prison island is termed,--prisoner Number 8469, committed for
life for murder, had effected his escape by means of an open boat in
company with Jean Montbazon, who had been convicted of forging Spanish
bonds.  Both were known to have landed on the Queensland coast after a
perilous voyage; but they had disappeared before the Australian police
were communicated with, and all efforts to trace them had been futile.
Having, however, been employed in the Government mines near Noumea, it
was expected that they had obtained work in one of the remote mining
districts, where they could effectively hide until the search was over.

To find this man Montbazon was no easy task, but if I chanced to be
successful, he might, I thought, tell me something of his whilom comrade
in adversity.

I was puzzled how to proceed, but at length resorted to advertising as
the only expedient.  In the chief French and Colonial newspapers I
caused to be inserted a brief paragraph addressed to "Jean Montbazon,
late of Noumea," stating that his companion upon the voyage from New
Caledonia to Australia wished particularly to meet him, and giving my
address at the Table Bay Hotel, Cape Town, whither I proceeded.
Patiently I awaited a reply, but although I had spent a large sum upon
the advertisement, it apparently failed to reach the man whose
acquaintance I desired to make.

For many weeks I remained at the hotel, feeling no desire to return to
Johannesburg until I had cleared up the mystery and accounted for my
lost identity.  Times without number I was tempted to relinquish the
effort to trace my past, yet with sheer, dogged perversity, I remained
and hoped.

At last my patience was rewarded, for one evening, while I was sitting
on the balcony of the hotel, enjoying a cigar in the starlight, the
waiter brought me a visitor.

Judge my dismay when I recognised the face of my secretary.

"Well, old fellow," he exclaimed familiarly, "and what means all this
confounded mystery?"

I sat speechless in amazement.

"I saw the advertisement in the _Cape Times_, and, concluding that
something was wrong, came down here.  What is it?" he continued, sinking
lazily into a chair by my side.

"The advertisement?"  I gasped.  "I--I don't understand you."

"Your advertisement was addressed to Jean Montbazon, your humble and
obedient servant, who shared your lot at La Nouvelle, and who escaped
with you."

"What?"  I cried.  "Is that true?"

"I think, _mon cher ami_, you must have taken leave of your senses, as
madame declares you have.  Come, now, what's the matter?"

"Are--are you really Jean Montbazon?"

"That's my baptismal cognomen, though Fred Norton suits me better just
now."

"Look here," I said earnestly: "I admit I'm not quite myself; indeed, I
have forgotten everything.  Tell me how we escaped, and why I am so
rich, while you are my secretary."

The man looked at me incredulously, remarking, "_Ma foi_!  I thought you
were a bit vacant before you left Johannesburg so mysteriously, but you
now seem stark mad.  It would take a long time to recount all our
adventures, and some would be rather unpleasant reminiscences.  You were
sent to penal servitude for life for murder, and I for forgery.  We were
pals in the same labour-gang, and one day, finding an open boat upon the
beach, we resolved to escape, and embarked.  In the boat was a keg of
water and a barrel of biscuits, which sufficed to keep body and soul
together until, after a terrible voyage lasting many days, we ran ashore
near Port Curtis, in Queensland.  Having regained our freedom, we
tramped to the gold diggings, and worked together for about a year.  You
had extraordinary luck, and soon became rich, while I was often obliged
to exist upon your charity.  In a year, however, an unfortunate incident
occurred at our camp at Gum Tree Gulch.  A man who was known to have a
quantity of dust in his belt was found dead, with an ugly wound upon his
head; and, in consequence of this, Australia became too warm for you and
I.  Therefore we left the camp hurriedly one night, without wishing
adieu to our comrades, and came here, to South Africa, to try our luck.
As usual, your good fortune did not desert you.  Already rich, you
bought some big claims in the Randt, and worked them with almost
incredible results.  Then the boom came."

"And how did that affect me?"

"You had previously married a wealthy woman before the gold fever set
in.  When the boom came, you sold both her property and yours at such
prices that within three weeks you were almost a millionaire."

"What am I now?"  I asked, amazed at this remarkable story.

"You are owner of two of the richest gold workings in the Transvaal, and
I--always a Lazarus--am your confidential secretary.  Most confidential,
I assure you," he added, smiling.  "The master a murderer; the servant a
forger!"

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Having thus filled up the long blank in my memory, I did not rest until
I had satisfactorily accounted for the events of that fateful night.
Subsequently I discovered that the violent blow on my head, received in
the accident, had produced such an effect on my brain as to render
oblivious all the events of my past.  From that moment I commenced a
second life.  One of my fellow-passengers, noticing my injury, was
endeavouring to steal the box of bullion, when I shot him dead with my
revolver.  Afterwards, when I had recovered consciousness, I opened the
box, and, secreting part of the money in my pockets, tried to get away
unobserved.  But I was arrested, tried for murder, and transported.  The
rest is known.

At my trial I refused to give any account of myself, for the simple
reason that I remembered nothing.  My mind was an absolute blank.  I had
lived an entirely different life for ten years, until I accidentally
struck my head a violent blow against the corner of a mantelshelf in my
drawing-room, causing the memory of my earlier life to return as
suddenly as it had fled, and thus leaving a gap of ten years for me to
fill.

Mine was an extraordinary case; but, as I afterwards discovered, my
duality of brain was by no means unprecedented.  Such vagaries of the
mind, although rare, are known to medical science.

When, a week afterwards, I returned to Johannesburg--that dusty, noisy
City of Mammon--Lena welcomed me warmly.  The same evening, after I had
explained to her the cause of my sudden disappearance and apparent
insanity, she went to her room, and on her return handed me a faded blue
envelope, secured by the official seal of the Bank of England.

"This," she said, "you asked me to keep for you, on the day we were
married."

I glanced at the superscription, and recognised the handwriting.  It
contained the lost bank-notes!

Placing them in the fire, I watched the flames consume them, and from
that night I commenced life afresh.

Jean is my secretary no longer.  I effected a compromise with him, and
at the present moment, owing to his shrewd business tact, combined with
successful speculation, he is one of the most prosperous promoters of
the South African mining companies in the City of London.

CHAPTER ELEVEN.

DEATH-KISSES.

The scene was composed of a bit of everything.  An October evening, a
dull sky, a fierce cold wind, and a woman.  Yet the dreamy experience,
where everything went at will, bears but little resemblance to reality.

The woman was sweet and tender; the interview passionate, yet innocent;
and the words exchanged _naive_ as the questions of a child.

The recollection of it leaves no poison of deception; only indelible
remorse.

It was a chill, windy afternoon.  In the morning a great thirst for
fresh air had taken possession of me, and I joyfully left Brussels,
counting on stopping at a little station I knew.

I think my journey terminated about four o'clock.  Cutting across the
fields, I entered a narrow path, paying but little attention to the way,
and strolling aimlessly.  I seemed to be in an incredibly careless and
absent mood that day.  I am not even certain that I got out at the right
station, so drunk was I with the frenzy to communicate with nature.

Picture to yourself a rolling plain under a cheerless sky; with empty
roads, cut in the brown earth, here and there made green with tender
shoots; a few solitary and distant houses, and occasional stumps of
leafless trees, red and melancholy-looking.

A flight of crows sailed slowly overhead, talking among themselves with
little continuous croakings, flying always towards the setting sun.  The
day was grey, with deeper shades towards the horizon, stamping
everything with a uniform tint.  Children's voices sounded in the field.
Suddenly three appeared, a boy and two girls, returning from school.
They grew silent when they saw me, eyed me cautiously and crossed the
path with quickened step.  Soon I reached an isolated cross-road.  A
step further, and I encountered a strolling mountebank, with his wheeled
home beside him.  At my request he furnished me with a slight repast.
Then, without saying a dozen words, I set off again, leaving the
astonished man gaping at the money in his hand.

You say that I was mad.

Perhaps.  At any rate, I was quite calm, but something evidently
dominated and guided me.  For of the three roads that spread out before
me, why should I have chosen that one?

I assure you I have no spiritualistic tendencies, but there are times
when I believe in a distinct influence.

The night had fallen, or rather, a sort of twilight, singularly lasting.
A fine, cold rain, driven by a brisk wind, beat noisily upon my
umbrella.  I wandered slowly on.  Holding it against the wind, I walked
without effort.  I think I must have slept, as I have only a vague
recollection of that dreary promenade.

When I became aware of things around me, I was in front of a good fire.
There was a dim consciousness of realising that the storm had redoubled
its fury, that I had seen a light and knocked at a cottage door.  As I
recovered from the stupor, it seemed as if I had entered with some
trivial formula of politeness; that I had seated myself in front of the
genial flame as if I were in my own home.

A young woman, pale, but very beautiful, was sitting beside me.  I
glanced slowly around the room.  We were alone.  Little by little I
remembered.  It was she who had opened the door to me.  Behold! even the
card I gave her still in her hand.  Were it not for her light breathing
and the movement of her eyelids, I should say she was of wax.

She was older than myself, two or three years perhaps; tall and slight,
with a gentle and melancholy grace.  Her mouth, clear and tender, was
near enough to the delicate nose to give her a slight appearance of a
scolded child; the eyes were not large, but soft and pleading, and the
oval of her face stretched the length of her blanched cheeks.  Though
sad, the face pleased me.

"How charming!"  I exclaimed involuntarily, under my breath.

She must have heard the words, for she turned towards me and smiled.

"You are just as complimentary as of old--always the same Theophile."

In that voice I found an air of recognition.  Instantly I remembered a
half-forgotten period, like a pleasant dream; a name was upon my lips,
but I could not utter it; I stammered a question.

"Well, well," she said.  "They tell me I have altered, yet--why, don't
you know Mariette?"

Mariette!

Mariette! only this thought, and I fell on my knees beside her; our
hands touched, and I kissed her dainty white fingers.  Why was I certain
in all my life never to know a like moment?

Ah! never shall I experience the same mad joy; the delight of holding in
mine the thin hands of my childhood's friend.  It was that childhood I
embraced; that other time, so free and pure, with its pretty welcoming
air.

"Do you remember when last we met?"  I asked earnestly.

She heaved a slight sigh, so like those of other days that tears rose to
my eyes.

"Yes," she murmured.  "But--there, don't speak of it.  Such memories
must be painful to both of us."

"If to you, none the less to me, Mariette," I replied, looking in her
sad, sweet face.

Her lips quivered, and a tear stole down her cheek.

During a whole hour it was nothing but expressions of surprise and vain
regrets.  To the depths of our being we felt the force of these
recollections, causing us to live over an almost forgotten period.

I found in looking at her, in listening to her, my great soul and little
body of that sweet other time.

Once more I felt the immensity of the fields and of the sky; the fine
smell of the leaves enthralled my senses, and the least sound was
melody.  Once more I lived the old free life over again.  It was before
I went to stay at Brussels, when I resided under the paternal roof on
the edge of the dense Soignes forest, that Mariette and I were playmates
and afterwards lovers.

How well I recollect one halcyon day, the memory of which now comes
before me in all its vividness.  It was autumn.  We were walking alone
in the wood.  The leaves floated down noiselessly upon the chill
November air, leaving the naked branches like black lace against a grey,
snow-laden sky.  That day she admitted that she loved me, that she would
be my wife.

And all around us there was infinite space, coloured by the joyful
imaginings of happy youth.

We were speaking of it, when suddenly she withdrew her hand from mine,
and a red flush mounted to her forehead.

"But you soon forgot me when you went away," she said reproachfully.  "I
waited months, but you never wrote; then I heard how an actress had
infatuated you.  Yet--you are rich now, and the world looks leniently
upon what it calls a wealthy man's folly."

I could not prevent myself from frowning.

"You mean Clementine Sucaret?  People coupled our names without cause,"
I replied coldly, almost cruelly.  Yet I knew she spoke the truth.

"And I--I am mad," she whispered.

I rose and looked at her.  She was still seated, her eyes riveted upon
the fire, her cheek resting upon her hand, appearing to have forgotten
my presence.  For a moment I remained in that position, then I reseated
myself.  There was nothing awkward in our silence.  We felt too deeply
for idle words.  As we contemplated our past, the wind whistled without,
the rain fell furiously, and from time to time I added a log to the fire
and stirred the embers.

"Theophile," she exclaimed suddenly, looking me straight in the face,
"it is your fault that I am married."

"Married?"  I gasped in amazement.  "I--I thought this cottage was your
aunt's; that you kept house for her?"

There was a silence.  The voice made me tremble, gay, careless idler
that I was.  She spoke slowly, without moving, as though giving
utterance to the thought that possessed her.  "When a woman is forsaken
by the man she loves, who can blame her for a hasty, loveless marriage?"
she asked.  "You wrecked my life, Theophile, but I forgive you freely.
After you had left, I was stricken down with grief, madness followed,
and I accepted the first man who proposed to me.  I did not love him;
I--I shall never love him.  And how could I?  He is a dissolute
ne'er-do-well, who spends his days in the _estaminet_, drinking cognac.
It is I who am compelled to toil and earn money for him to spend in
drink.  Ah, Theophile, you little know how dull and utterly hopeless is
my life!"

"But your husband, does he not try and make you happy?"  I asked.

"Happy?" she cried, jumping to her feet and impetuously tearing open the
bodice of her dress.  "See!  See, here; the marks of his violence, where
he tried to murder me!"  And she disclosed to my view her delicate
breast disfigured by an ugly knife-wound, only partially healed.

"Horrible!"  I exclaimed, with an involuntary shudder.

"That is not all," she continued, turning up her sleeves and revealing
cruel bruises and lacerations upon her alabaster-like arms.  "He wants
to rid himself of me, to be free again; and when the brandy takes
effect, he threatens to kill me."

"Why stay and be brutally ill-used in this manner?"  I asked.

Shrugging her shoulders, she smiled sadly, replying, "If I were dead, it
would end my misery.  Should he ever know that you have been here, his
jealousy would be so aroused that I believe he would carry his threat
into effect."

"Come, come, Mariette, you must not talk like that," I exclaimed.  "It
grieves me to know of your unhappiness, to think that I am to blame."

"Remember, I forgive you."

"Yes, but try to bear up against it; do your duty to your husband, and
thus compel him to treat you kindly."

"I have tried to do so, Heaven knows," she replied hoarsely, bursting
into tears; "But everything is useless.  Only death can release me."

"Don't talk so gloomily," I urged, taking one of her cold hands in mine.
"Although we can be naught to one another save friends, let me be
yours.  I am ready to do anything you command me."

"You are kind, Theophile, very kind," she replied bitterly, shaking her
head; "but friendship is poor reparation for love."

I thought of the years we had passed together at the time when years are
so long and beautiful.

Finally I said to her--

"Tell me, what can I do for you?"

She made no answer, only her face appeared to grow a shade paler.  With
her eyes on the clock, she seemed to listen.  "Nothing," she replied at
last.  "You--you must go."

"So soon?"

"Yes," she said, with a choking sob.  "You ought not to have come here,
and--and you must forgive me, Theophile, we women are so weak when
memories are painful."

She wished to aid me in my preparations for departure, handed me my hat
and buttoned my coat.  We said nothing, but she lingered over the
buttoning as though it were something very difficult.

Suddenly, with a bitter burst of tears, she flung her head down against
my arm.  She seemed such a frail little creature as I held her tightly
and stroked away the tendril curls that strayed across her face.

I longed to console her, but could not give utterance to my thoughts.

"Mariette.  Poor little Mariette," was all I could say.

"Good-bye, Theophile, good-bye," she whispered brokenly.  "A great gulf
separates us; you have gaiety and happiness, I only misery and despair.
My husband--"

Just as suddenly as they commenced, her tears ceased.  Clasping her
hands, she lifted her agitated face to mine.

"Promise me--promise you will never return here again!"

I did not reply.

Bending over, her lips met mine in one fierce passionate caress.

Next second we were startled by a strange noise, sounding suspiciously
like a footstep upon the gravel.  We listened, but the sound was not
repeated.

"Hark!" she whispered anxiously.  "If my husband should find you here,
would it not compromise me?"

With a force I should never have suspected, she led me to the door, and,
after giving me a gentle push, locked it behind me.

"Adieu!"  I murmured, as tenderly as I could.

There was no answer.

Through the keyhole I could see Mariette kneeling before a crucifix on
the opposite wall.

Then I turned and went forth into the darkness.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The morning was grey and dispiriting; the chill wind whirled the dead
leaves in my path, and moaned through the bare branches as I walked up
to the door of the cottage.  My mind was perturbed by thoughts of what
happiness might have resulted had I been true to the woman who loved me.
I had spent a restless night at a roadside inn.  Her misery tortured
me, and, despite her entreaty, I was now on my way to again proffer
assistance.

With trepidation I approached the door of the humble abode and knocked.

No one stirred.  Everything seemed strangely silent.

About to repeat the summons, I noticed the door was ajar.  Pushing it
slowly open, I entered, at the same time uttering her name.

As I stepped into the neat, well-kept room, I at first saw nothing, but
on glancing round the opposite side of the table, my eyes encountered a
terrible sight.

Stretched upon the floor, Mariette was lying partly dressed, the pale
light falling upon her upturned features.  The cheeks and lips were
bloodless; the eyes, wide-open, were staring wildly into space with a
look of indescribable horror.

Falling upon my knees, I touched her face with my hand.

It was cold as marble.  _She was dead_!

In her white breast a knife was buried up to the hilt, and from the
cruel wound the blood had oozed.

She had been murdered!

The recollection of the events immediately following this ghastly
discovery is but faint.  I have a hazy belief that my mind became
temporarily unhinged, that I left the place without informing any one of
the tragedy; then, walking many miles through the forest, I reached a
railway station, whence I returned to Brussels.

The one thing most in my mind was the terrible look of blank despair in
the glazed eyes.  I have never forgotten it.  I shall carry its
remembrance with me to the grave.

That awful look of reproach has ever since been uppermost in my memory.
Try how I will, I cannot rid myself of its hideous presence.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

A bright, crisp morning in December.

Hurrying down the Montagne de la Cour, where I chanced to have business,
I came face to face with Clementine Sucaret, who, warmly clad in furs,
was enjoying that harmless pastime so dear to the feminine heart--
inspecting shop windows.

We had bid each other farewell three years before.  She then left
Brussels to fulfil engagements as a dancer in London and Paris, and
since I heard nothing of her.

Greeting me with the same winsome smile and merry manner as of old, she
inquired whither I was going.  When I explained that my business was
important, and did not admit of delay, she requested that she might
accompany me, at the same time inviting me to _dejeuner_ with her
afterwards, an arrangement to which I consented without reluctance.

As we walked together, she commenced describing her adventures and
successes, declaring that, after all, it was pleasant to return among
old friends and cherished recollections.  I was well aware at what she
hinted when she said this, for I was one of her oldest friends, and had
known her when she was only a _figurante_ at the Theatre de la Monnaie,
and lived with her decrepit and bibulous old father, a _concierge_, in
the Rue du Trone.  It was then that her cheerful, good-natured
disposition and handsome face had fascinated me, causing me to forsake
Mariette.

The thought inflicted a sharp twinge of remorse, for the tragedy in the
little cottage was still fresh in my memory.

Having left her for a moment while I made a call, I rejoined her.
Laughing and chattering, she chaffingly alluded to our former
attachment, and pouted in feigned displeasure at what she termed my
inconstancy.

Down the Rue de la Regence we had sauntered slowly, and were passing the
imposing facade of the Palais de Justice, when suddenly she stopped,
and, uttering an exclamation of surprise at the proportions of the vast
building which had been completed in her absence, requested me to take
her to see the interior.

Mounting the broad flight of granite steps, we passed into the
magnificent marble hall.

Strange how Fate is constantly our mistress and rules our every action.

We had crossed under the gilded dome and were about to enter one of the
court-rooms, when my eye caught a large printed notice fixed to the
wall.

I halted and read.

It was an imposing poster, headed in great black capitals, "Court of
Assize," and was the public announcement that Henri Pirlot had been
sentenced to death by that tribunal for the wilful murder of his wife,
Mariette, at a cottage near Spoel.  It further stated that the condemned
man had confessed that the cause of the crime was jealousy.  He was
intoxicated, and having discovered his wife kissing a strange man who
had visited her in his absence, he went in and deliberately stabbed her
to the heart!

"What a pair of idiots!" exclaimed Clementine, with a light laugh, as
she read the notice.  "The idea of killing a woman because she kissed
her lover!  Again, what a simpleton the woman was not to have been more
wary!  But--why--what's the matter, Theophile?  You stand there gazing
and looking as scared as if you'd seen a ghost.  Any one would think
_you_ knew the rustic beauty, and were the strange lover!"

I started.  A sickening sensation crept over me.  The actress had little
idea it was the terrible truth she uttered.  I pleaded that I was not
feeling well, and we left the building.

CHAPTER TWELVE.

THE CITY IN THE SKY.

In the mystic haze of the slowly dying day, a solitary Arab, mounted on
a _meheri_, or swift camel, and carrying his long rifle high above his
head, rode speedily over the great silent wilderness of treacherous,
ever-shifting sand.  Once he drew rein, listening attentively, and
turning his keen dark eyes to the left, where the distant serrated
crests of the mountains of Nanagamma loomed forth like giant shadows;
but as nothing broke the appalling stillness, he sped forward again
until at length he came to a small oasis, where, under a clump of palms,
he made his camel kneel, and then dismounted.

As he stalked towards the lonely shrine of Sidi Okbar--a small domed
building constructed of sun-dried mud, under which reposed the remains
of one of the most venerated of Arab marabouts--he looked a young and
muscular son of the Desert, whose merry bronzed face bore an expression
of genial good-nature that was unmistakable, notwithstanding the fact
that he belonged to the fiercest race of Bedouins.  Tall and erect, he
strode with an almost regal gait, even though his burnouse was brown,
ragged, and travel-stained; the haick that surrounded his face was torn
and soiled, and upon his bare feet were rough, heavy slippers, that were
sadly the worse for wear.  The latter, however, he kicked off on
approaching the shrine, then, kneeling close to the sun-blanched wall,
he cast sand upon himself, kissed the earth, and, drawing his palms down
his face, repeated the Testification.  In fervent supplication he bowed
repeatedly, and, raising his voice until it sounded distinct on the
still air, invoked the blessing of Allah.  "O Merciful!  O Beneficent
Granter of Requests!" he cried; "O King of the Day of Faith, guide us,
ere to-morrows sun hath run its course, into the path that is straight,
and leadeth unto the _kasbah_ of our enemies of Abea.  Strengthen our
arms, lead us in times of darkness and in the hours of day, destroy our
enemies, and let them writhe in Al-Hawiyat, the place prepared for
infidels, where their meat shall be venomous serpents, and they shall
slake their thirst with boiling pitch."

Startled suddenly by a strange sound, he listened with bated breath.
The thought occurred to him that his words might have been overheard by
some spy, and instinctively his hand drew from his belt his _jambiyah_,
the long, crooked dagger, that he always carried.  Again a noise like a
deep-drawn sigh broke the silence, and Hatita--for such was the young
Arab's name--sprang to his feet and rushed round to the opposite side of
the building, just in time to see a fluttering white robe disappearing
in the gloom.  With the agility of a leopard, the man of the Kanouri--
the most daring of the slave-trading tribes in the Great Sahara--sprang
towards it, and in twenty paces had overtaken the eavesdropper, who,
with a slight scream, fell to earth beneath his heavy hand.

"Rise!" he cried, roughly dragging the figure to its feet, "thou son of
Eblis!"

Next second, however, he discovered that the fugitive was a woman,
veiled, enshrouded in her haick, and wearing those baggy white trousers
that render all Arab females hideous when out of doors.

"Thou hast overheard my orison!" he cried, raising his knife.  "Speak!
speak! or of a verity will I strike!"

But the mysterious woman uttered no word, and Hatita, in a frenzy of
desperation, tore the veil from her face.

Aghast he stood, and the knife fell from his fingers.  The countenance
revealed was amazingly beautiful, so charming, indeed, that instantly he
became entranced by its loveliness, and stood speechless and abashed.

She was not more than eighteen, and her features, fair as an
Englishwoman's, were regular, with a pair of brilliant dark eyes set
well apart under brows blackened by kohl, and a forehead half hidden by
strings of golden sequins that tinkled musically each time she moved.
Upon her head was set jauntily a little scarlet _chachia_, trimmed
heavily with seed-pearls, while her neck was encircled by strings of
roughly-cut jacinths and turquoises, and in the folds of her silken
haick there clung the subtle perfumes of the harem.

Slowly she lifted her fine eyes, still wet with tears, to his, and, with
her breast rising and falling quickly, trembled before him, fearing his
wrath.

"Loosen thy tongue's strings?" he cried at last, grasping her slim white
wrist with his rough, hard hand.  "Thou art from Afo, the City in the
Sky, and thou hast gained knowledge of our intended attack?"

"Thy lips, O stranger, speak the truth," she faltered.

"Why art thou here, and alone, so far from thine home on the crest of
yonder peak?" he inquired, gazing at her in wonderment.

"I came hither for the same purpose as thyself," she answered seriously,
looking straight into his face--"to crave Allah's blessing."

"Art thou a dweller in the house of grief?" he asked.  "Tell me why thou
didst venture here alone."

She hesitated, toying nervously with the jewelled perfume-bottle
suspended at her breast; then she answered, "I--I am betrothed to a man
I hate.  The Merciful Giver of Blessings alone can rescue me from a fate
that is worse than death--a marriage without love."

"And who is forcing thee into this hateful union?  If it is thy father,
tell me his name."

"Yes, it is my father.  His name is Abd el Jelil ben Sef e'Nasr, Sultan
of Abea."

"The Sultan?" he cried in amazement.  "Then thou art Kheira!" he added,
for the extraordinary beauty of the only daughter of the Sultan of Abea
was proverbial throughout the Great Desert, from Lake Tsad to the Atlas.

"Yes," she replied.  "And from thy speech and dress I know thou art of
the Kanouri, our deadliest enemies."

"True," answered the desert pirate.  "To-morrow my tribe, to the number
of ten thousand, now lying concealed in the valley called Deforou, will
swarm upon thine impregnable city and--"

"Ten thousand?" she gasped, pale and agitated.  "And thou wilt kill my
father and reduce our people to slavery.  Ah, no!" she added
imploringly.  "Save us, O stranger!  Our fighting men went south one
moon ago to collect the taxes at Dchagada, therefore we are unprotected.
What can I do--how can I act to save my father?"

"Dost thou desire to save him, even though he would force upon thee this
odious marriage?"

"I do," she cried.  "I--I will save the City in the Sky at cost of mine
own life."

"To whom art thou betrothed?"  Hatita asked, tenderly taking her hand.

"To the Agha Hassan e Rawi, who dwelleth at Zougra, beyond the
Nanagamma.  He is three score years and ten, and 'tis said he treateth
his wives with inhuman cruelty.  One of his slaves told me so."

Hatita stood silent and thoughtful.  Though he was a member of a tribe
who existed wholly upon loot obtained from caravans and towns they
attacked, yet so earnestly did the Sheikh's daughter appeal, that all
thought of preserving the secret of the intended attack by murdering her
disappeared, and he found himself deeply in love.  His was a poor
chance, however, he told himself.  The proud Sultan of Abea would never
consent to a brigand as a son-in-law, even if Kheira, known popularly as
"the light of the eyes of the discerning," looked upon him with favour.

"To-night, O Daughter of the Sun, we meet as friends, to-morrow as
enemies.  Our spies have reported that thy city remaineth undefended,
and, alas! there is a blood feud between my people and thine; therefore,
when the hosts of the Kanouri enter with fire and sword, few, I fear,
will be spared.  Wilt thou not remain here with my tribesmen and
escape?"

"No," she answered proudly.  "I am a woman of Afo, and I will return
unto my people, even though I fall before to-morrow's sundown under thy
merciless swords."

As she spoke, one hand rested upon her supple hip, and with the other
she pointed to the high shadowy peak whereon stood the great white
stronghold known to the Arabs as the City in the Sky.

"But thou, who art like a sun among the stars, knowest our plans, and it
is my duty to kill thee," he said, hitching his burnouse about his broad
shoulders.

"I am in thine hands.  If thou stainest them with my blood, thou wilt
ever have upon thy conscience the remembrance that thou hast taken the
life of one who was innocent of intrigue.  If thou givest me freedom, I
shall have at least one brief hour of felicity with my people before--
before--"

And she sighed, without concluding the sentence.

"Thou, a fresh rose from the fountainhead of life, art in fear of a
double fate, the downfall of to-morrow and the marriage feast next moon.
Let not thy mind be troubled, for I stretch not forth the tongue to
blame," he said at last, endeavouring to smile.  "In Hatita, son of
Ibrahim, thou hast a devoted friend, and one who may peradventure assist
thee in a manner thou hast not dreamed.  Therefore mount thine horse and
return with all speed to Afo--not, however, before thou hast given me
some little souvenir of this strange meeting."

"Thou slakest my thirst with the beverage of kindness!" she cried in
joy.  "I knew when first I saw thee that thou wert my friend."

"Friend?--nay, lover," he answered gallantly, as, taking her tiny hand
again, he pressed her henna-stained nails softly to his lips.  She
blushed and tried to draw away, but he held her firmly until she
withdrew one of her gold bangles from her wrist, and with a smile,
placed it upon his.

"Behold!" she exclaimed, with a merry rippling laugh.  "It is thy badge
of servitude to me!"

"I am slave of the most handsome mistress in the world," he said
happily.  Then, urging her to warn the Sultan of the intentions of the
Kanouri, he kissed her once tenderly upon the lips, lifted her into the
saddle of her gaily caparisoned horse, and then she twisted her torn
veil about her face, and, giving him "Peace," sped away swift as an
arrow into the darkness, bearing intelligence that would cause the
utmost sensation in the mountain fastness.

"I love her," murmured Hatita, when the sound of her horse's hoofs had
died away.  "But how can I save her?  To-morrow, when we enter Afo and
loot the Palace, she will be secured to grace our Sheikh's harem.  No!"
he cried, with a fierce, guttural imprecation.  "She shall never fall
into Nikale's brutal hands--never while I have breath!"

The sound of whispering caused him to fix his gaze upon a dark shadow
thrown by some ethel-bushes, and next second, half a dozen men similarly
attired to himself advanced.

"So, dog of a spy! thou hast betrayed us!" cried a voice, which in a
moment he was startled to recognise as that of Mohammed El Sfaski, a
kaid of his tribe.

"Yes," the others shouted with one accord; "We watched the son of offal
speaking with the woman, and we overheard him telling her to warn the
Sultan!"

"Follow her on the wings of haste!" cried the kaid.  "Kill her, for
death alone will place the seal of muteness upon the lips of such a
jade;" and in a few seconds two white-robed figures vaulted into their
saddles and tore past in the direction Kheira had disappeared.

"Speak!" thundered El Sfaski, who with the others had now surrounded
him.  "Knowest thou the punishment of traitors?"

"Yes," answered Hatita hoarsely.

"Who is the woman whose blackness and deceit hath captivated thee?"

Three rapid shots sounded in the distance.  The Arabs had evidently
overtaken and murdered the daughter of the Sultan!  The young tribesman
held his breath.

"I--I refuse to give thee answer," he said resolutely.

"By Allah! thou art a traitor to our lord Nikale, and of a verity thou
hast also _A'inu-l Kamal_.  Therefore shalt thou die!"

["The eye of perfection," or "evil eye," is considered by the Arabs to
be so maleficent that it can not only injure, but kill a person.]

Then, turning to the others, he added--

"We have no time to bandy words with this accursed son of the Evil One.
Tie him to yon tree, and let the vultures feast upon their carrion."

With loud imprecations the men seized their clansman, tore off his haick
and burnouse, and bound him securely to a palm-trunk in such a position
that he could only see the great expanse of barren sand.  Then with that
refinement of cruelty of which the nomadic Kanouri are past masters,
they smeared his face, hands and feet with date-juice, to attract the
ants and other insects; and, after jeering at him and condemning him to
everlasting perdition and sempiternal culpability, they remounted their
horses, and, laughing heartily, left him alone to await the end.

Through the long, silent night, Hatita, with arms and legs bound so
tightly that he could not move them, remained wondering what terrible
fate had befallen the beautiful girl who had overheard his orison.  The
two Arabs had not returned.  He knew the men were splendid riders,
therefore it was more than probable that they had very quickly overtaken
her.  Utterly hopeless, well knowing that to the blazing sun and the
agonies of being half-devoured by insects he must very soon succumb, he
waited, his ears on the alert to catch every sound.

In the sky a saffron streak showed on the edge of the sandy plain,
heralding the sun's coming.  He watched it gradually spread, knowing
that each moment brought him nearer to an end of agony.  He lifted his
voice in supplication to Allah, and showered voluble curses upon the
expedition about to be attempted by his tribe.  The pale, handsome face
of Kheira was ever before him, haunting him like a half-remembered
dream, its beauty fascinating him, and even causing him to forget the
horror of those hours of dawn.

Saffron changed to rose, and rose to gold, until the sun shone out,
lighting up the trackless waste.  The flies, awakened, began to torment
the condemned man, who knew that the merciless rays beating down upon
his uncovered head would quickly produce the dreaded delirium of
madness.  The furnace heat of sunshine grew intense as noon approached,
and he was compelled to keep his eyes closed to avoid the blinding
glare.

Suddenly a noise fell upon his ear.  At first it sounded like a low
distant rumbling, but soon his practised ears detected that it was the
rattle of musketry and din of tom-toms.

The City in the Sky was being attacked!  His tribesmen had arranged to
deliver the assault at noon, but what puzzled him was a sullen booming
at frequent intervals.  It was the sound of cannon, and showed plainly
that Afo was being defended!

From where he was he could see nothing of it.  Indeed, the base of the
mountain was eight miles distant, and the city, parched upon its summit,
could only be approached from the opposite side by a path that was
almost inaccessible.  Yet hour after hour the rapid firing continued,
and it was evident a most desperate battle was being fought.  This
puzzled him, for had not Kheira said that the city was totally
undefended?  Still, the tumult of battle served to prevent him from
lapsing into unconsciousness; and not until the sun sank in a brilliant,
blood-red blaze did the firing cease.  Then all grew silent again.  The
hot poison-wind from the desert caused the feathery heads of the palms
to wave like funeral plumes, and night crept on.  The horrible torture
of the insects, the action of the sun upon his brain, the hunger, the
thirst, and the constant strain of the nerves, proved too much; and he
slept, haunted by spectral horrors, and a constant dread of the
inevitable--the half-consciousness precursory of death.

So passed the night until the sun reappeared, but Hatita's eyes opened
not.  The heat of the blazing noon caused him no concern, neither did
the two great grey vultures that were hovering over him; for it was not
until he heard voices in the vicinity that he gazed around.

One voice louder than the others was uttering thanks to Allah.  He
listened; then, summoning all his strength that remained, he cried
aloud, in the name of the One Merciful, for assistance.

There were sounds of hurrying footsteps, voices raised in surprise, a
woman's scream, and then objects, grotesquely distorted, whirled around
him and he knew no more.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

When Hatita again opened his weary, fevered eyes, he was amazed to find
himself lying upon a soft, silken divan in a magnificent apartment, with
slaves watching, ready to minister to his wants.  He took a cooling
draught from a crystal goblet handed to him, then raised himself, and
inquired where he was.  The slaves made no reply, but, bowing low, left.
Then in a few moments the _frou-frou_ of silk startled him, and next
second he leaped to his feet, and, with a cry of joy, clasped Kheira in
his arms.

In her gorgeous harem dress of pale rose silk, with golden bejewelled
girdle, she looked bewitching, though around her eyes were dark rings
that betrayed the anxiety of the past few days.  As their lips met in
hot, passionate kisses, she was followed by a tall, stately,
dark-bearded man of matchless bearing, whose robe was of amaranth silk,
and who wore in his head-dress a magnificent diamond aigrette.  Kheira
saw him, and, withdrawing herself from Hatita's embrace, introduced her
lover to her father, the Sultan of Abea.

"To thee I owe my life and my kingdom," said the potentate, giving him
"Peace," and wringing his hand warmly.  "Kheira hath related unto me the
mercy thou didst show towards her; and it was thy word of warning that
enabled us to repel and defeat the Kanouri."

"Then thou didst escape, O signet of the sphere of elegance!" the young
Arab cried, turning to the Sultan's daughter.

"Yes; though I was hard pressed by two of thine horsemen I took the
secret path, and thus were they baffled."

"The Director of Fate apprised our fighting men of their danger," said
the Sultan; "and they returned on the same night.  The breeze of grace
blew, the sun of the favour of Allah shone.  The news brought by Kheira
was quickly acted upon, and the defences of the city so strengthened,
that when at noon the assault was delivered, our cannon swept thy
tribesmen from the pass like grains of sand before the sirocco.  For six
hours they fought; but their attempts to storm the city gate were
futile, and the handful of survivors were compelled to retire, leaving
nearly a thousand prisoners, including Nikale himself, in our hands."

"And how was I rescued?"  Hatita asked, after briefly explaining how his
conversation with Kheira had been overheard.

"On the day following the fight, we went unto the shrine of Sidi Okbar
to return thanks to Allah, and there found thee dying of heat and
thirst.  Thou didst sacrifice thy life to save our ruler and his city,
therefore we brought thee hither," she said.

"And as a reward," added the Sultan, smiling upon them both, "I give
unto thee my daughter Kheira in marriage."  Then, taking their hands, he
placed them in each other's, and added, "Thou hast both the verdure of
the meadows of life.  May Allah preserve thee, and grant unto thee long
years of perfect peace, and an eternal rose-garden of happiness.  In
order that thou shalt have position fitting the husband of thy Sultan's
daughter, I have ordered our Palace of Kyoukoi to be prepared for thy
reception.  Therefore, wipe off the rust of ennui and fatigue from the
speculum of thy mind, and follow me; for a feast is already prepared for
the celebration of this betrothal."

And the happy pair, hand-in-hand, passed onward through the private
pavilions--bewildering in their magnificence of marble and gold, and
green with many leaves--to the Great Hall of the Divan, where, standing
under the royal baldachin of yellow silk brocade, the Sultan of Abea
rejoiced them with his favours, proclaiming Hatita, son of Ibrahim, as
the future husband of Kheira, and appointing him Governor of the City in
the Sky.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN.

THE BLOOD-RED BAND.

A series of exciting adventures that befell me four years ago were
remarkable and puzzling.  Until quite recently, I have regarded the
mystery as impenetrable.  Indeed, in this _fin-de-siecle_ decade it is
somewhat difficult to comprehend that such events could have occurred,
or that the actors could have existed in real life.

I was in Piedmont, at the little village of Bardonnechia, a quaint,
rural place comprising a few picturesque chalets, an inn, and a church
with a bulgy spire, which nestles in the fertile valley at the foot of
the towering, snow-capped Mont Cenis.  I was staying at the inn, and I
wished to go to Lanslebourg, on the opposite side of the mountain,
intending to travel thence by diligence to Grenoble, where I had
arranged to meet some friends.  But I needed a guide.  The by-paths in
the Cottian Alps are rough and intricate, and he would be a daring
spirit who would venture to cross the Cenis alone away from the beaten
track.

There was not a single mule to be hired, and the only guide I could find
refused to carry my valise, so I was in danger of missing my
appointment.  I could, of course, have gone by train through the tunnel
to Modane, but that route would have taken me many miles out of my way,
therefore I had decided upon the shorter road.

At evening, while I stood at dusk at the door of the inn, looking
anxiously to see whether any guide or porter had returned from the
mountains the innkeeper told me he had found a man.

"Does he come from the valley?"  I asked.

"No, signore; from the mountains."

"Impossible?  I should have seen him.  I have been watching the path for
an hour."

"This man does not follow the same path as the others."

"Why?"

But my host vouchsafed no further explanation; he only called with a
loud voice, "Giovanni!"

The guide appeared.  He was tall, muscular, and rather strange-looking,
about thirty years old, the wrinkles of his face giving an expression of
hard and energetic will.  He had a large, straight nose, wide mouth,
thick, bushy black hair, and a beard of several days' growth, while in
his cap he wore a sprig of freshly-plucked edelweiss.

I invited him into my room, but he shrugged his shoulders.

"You wish to go to Lanslebourg, over the Cenis?" he said.

"Yes."

"Very well; give me ten lire."

The price was very moderate, but the fellow struck me as a swaggerer.
Instinctively I did not like him.

"Where is your licence?  Are you a regular guide?"  I asked.

"I have no licence, but I have a certificate of honourable discharge.  I
was in the Fourth Regiment of Artillery."

"And your name?"

"Do you want to know all this for ten lire?" and he began to laugh
sarcastically.  "Very well; I will tell you my name gratis.  I am called
Giovanni Oldrini.  Has the cross-examination concluded?"

Seeing that his smile displeased me, he immediately changed his
expression, and added emphatically--

"Ask the landlord about me; he will tell you.  _Buona sera_."

And he turned and left me abruptly.

At four o'clock next morning we set out.  He tied my valise on his back,
took his alpenstock, and set off nimbly, whistling a popular
_chansonette_.  His gait was peculiar.  His step made no sound; he
seemed to glide along.

Having crossed the rushing torrent by the ancient wooden bridge, we came
to the foot of the mountain.  Leaving the rough road that leads from
Susa over the lower heights to Modane, we took a steep by-path that ran
in serpentine wanderings over rocks and through woods of fir and pine.
In climbing we passed a beautiful lavender garden.  The side of the
mountain was quite blue with the flowers, and the fresh air of dawn was
scented by their fragrance.  There were also barberries and
gooseberries, and flowers which were among the first we know in our own
land, such as dog-roses, white campions, and harebells.  Then for some
distance we skirted a wood, and as we went higher, the larches gave
place to pines, and yet higher still only stunted herbage grew from the
crevices of the bare brown rocks.

He climbed like a squirrel.  Hardly had he started when he began to talk
to me, but either from sleepiness or from the feeling of uneasiness
which his company gave me, I did not answer him.

At first, in the steepest places, Giovanni turned and offered me his
hand, but, being fresh, I refused his aid, proud to encounter the rough
mountain.  When we help ourselves with hands and knees, and every step
must be studied, the mind does not notice the fatigue.  Presently,
however, the fellow began to walk by himself, abandoning me to my fate.
There was no real danger, but I felt somewhat indignant at seeing him so
high on the rocks.

Gradually he was increasing the distance between us, and I cried to him
to stop, but my voice did not reach him.  If it had not been for my
valise, I would have returned immediately.

I saw he had a piece of paper in his hand and a pencil.  Scribbling a
few words, he folded the paper and placed it behind a large stone.  My
suspicions were increased when I saw him abstract something bright and
shining from behind the stone and place it in his pocket.  It was a
revolver!

People do not generally go armed in the Cottian Alps, and I somehow felt
convinced that the weapon was to be used for no lawful purpose.  Perhaps
the letter he had written was a message to his confederates, reporting
the fact that he had secured a victim!  How I regretted that I had not
placed my revolver in my pocket instead of putting it in the valise he
was carrying.

He was standing with his hands in his pockets, whistling a gay air and
awaiting me.  I was toiling up the steep path, and felt almost dead
beat.  The whole mountain was a mass of gigantic rocks, half buried in
the sand, soft and moist from recently melted snow and the draining of
the ice.

"I was looking for a franc-piece I dropped.  It rolled behind that
stone, and I cannot find it," he said.  Then he looked into my eyes, and
asked, with an insolent air, "Don't you believe me?"

"No."

I did not believe him, and began to be greatly disquieted.  He perceived
it, and immediately became jovial and talkative.  He knew me, he said--
he had asked the innkeeper about me.  He knew that I was a journalist;
it must be a fine trade for making money by the sackful.  He knew city
life, for he had lived in Turin, and he always read the _Secolo_--it was
his favourite paper.  He also knew that I had written novels--another
gold mine.  Writers of romance, he supposed, were always seeking
adventure, and poking their noses in out-of-the-way corners, and
inquiring into other people's business.  Good!  I was with him, and
might meet with a strange experience presently.

But I paid no attention to him.

"You gentlemen come to the Alps for the fun of knowing what fatigue is,"
he said.  "Ah! if you only knew what it was--how much a piece of bread
costs!"

He was eloquent and excitable, and spoke like a man believing himself to
be followed by constant persecution.

We had almost reached the summit, when suddenly we came upon a rough
pillar built of pieces of rock piled together.

"See!" he said; "there is the frontier mark."

Then we continued walking a dozen paces or so, and were in France.

Soon afterwards we recommenced our ascent to the summit, trudging
through patches of melted snow.  For about half an hour we continued our
rough climb, when he halted, and, scanning the mountain cautiously,
said--

"Come, follow me quickly!"

"Where?"  I asked.  "This surely is not the road to Lanslebourg?"

"Do not argue, but come with me," he said impatiently.  "If you do not,
it will be the worse for you!" he muttered between his teeth.

Linking his arm in mine, he half dragged me along to what appeared to be
the face of a perpendicular rock.  We passed along a narrow passage
behind a great boulder, and as we did so, my strange guide gave a shrill
whistle.

In a moment a cunningly-concealed door in the face of the rock opened
and a wild-haired, black-bearded, brigandish-looking man emerged.

I was alarmed, for I saw I had been entrapped.

My guide uttered a few words in the Piedmontese _patois_, which I did
not understand, whereupon the man who had opened the door exclaimed--

"The signore Inglese will please enter."

I hesitated, but I saw that to refuse was useless, so together we went
into a large dark cavern.  The bolt of the door was shot back into its
socket with an ominous sound, while our footsteps echoed weirdly through
the distant recesses.  The man took up a torch and guided us through
intricate turnings, until at last we came to a door which he opened, and
we found ourselves in a small natural chamber, with wonderful
stalactites hanging from the roof.

Two sinister-looking men, who were seated at a rough deal table drinking
and playing dominoes, rose as we entered.

Neither spoke, but the man who had admitted us poured out some cognac
and handed it to me, afterwards filling the other glasses.  The men
lifted them to me and tossed off the contents, an example which I
followed.

"We are safe here," observed Giovanni, turning to me; "safe from the
storm, the frontier guards, from everything."

"I engaged you to conduct me to Lanslebourg, not to bring me here," I
said severely.

He smiled.

"This cave has been the grave of many men," he replied, as he calmly
selected a cigar from the box upon the table.  "It may be yours."

"What do you mean?"  I cried, thoroughly alarmed.

"Surely you understand," exclaimed the man who admitted us.  "We are
outlaws, brigands, contrabandists--whatever you like to call us in your
language--it is quite immaterial.  Come with me and I will convince
you."


Again I hesitated.

"Follow!" he commanded, taking up the torch.

Together we descended a short flight of roughly-hewn steps into a small,
dark, damp-smelling cavern below.  As he lifted the torch above his
head, I saw that the place was occupied.

I shuddered and drew back in horror.

Upon a heap of dirty, mouldy straw, lay a woman.  Her dress was ragged
and faded, but she was very beautiful, with light golden hair, and a
face that betokened culture and refinement.  Around her neck was a
curious band of a blood-red colour.  Upon her countenance was a ghastly
pallor, the lips were bloodless, the jaw had dropped, the eyes were
fixed and had a stony, horror-stricken look in them, for she was a
corpse!

"You are satisfied that we are brigands?" he asked.  "Good!  Now I will
show you that we are contrabandists."

Ascending the steps, we went to another part of the great cave, where he
showed me kegs of cognac and wine, boxes of cigars, silks, and an
assortment of dutiable merchandise.

When we returned to where the other men were sitting, one of them, the
elder of the party, who spoke with authority, addressed me.

"Well," he said, "you have seen our stronghold, and recognise the
impossibility of any one escaping from here, eh?"

"Yes," I replied; "but I cannot conceive why I have been allured here.
I am a poor man, and not worth robbing."

"That is not our intention, signore," the contrabandist answered, with
mock politeness, as he puffed a cloud of smoke from his rank cigar.
"True, you have been entrapped, but if you consent to perform for us a
small secret service, you are at liberty to depart; and, moreover, our
good Giovanni will complete his contract, and see you safely to
Lanslebourg."

"What is the service?"  I asked.

"It is not at all difficult, and you will run no risk," he replied.  He
took from an ancient oak coffer a small sealed packet, and added, "We
desire this taken to Briancon; will you undertake to do so?"

"What am I to do with it?"  I asked.

"The thing is simple enough.  You will leave here and go to Lanslebourg,
thence to Briancon.  Arrived there, you will remain at the Couronne
d'Or, and wear this peace of edelweiss in your coat.  On the day after
to-morrow, a lady will call upon you and ask for the packet, as
promised.  She will give her name as Madame Trois Etoiles, and will give
you a receipt for the packet.  This you will send to Giovanni Oldrini at
the Poste Restante at Bardonnechia.  There the matter will end."

"If she does not call?"

"Then you must advertise to find her, announcing that you particularly
desire an interview.  Of course your undertaking will be binding, and
you will preserve the secret of the existence of this place under
penalty of death.  Do you agree?"

I glanced round the weird cavern.  The last straw of my self-possession
was broken, and I was prepared to promise anything in order to escape.

"Agree, signore," urged Giovanni anxiously.  "There will be no risk, no
inconvenience, I assure you."

"Very well," I said at last; "if you stipulate this as the price of my
ransom, I suppose I am compelled to submit."

"You will swear to preserve our secret; to tell no living soul where you
obtained the packet, and to deliver it without fail and with the seals
intact?" the elder man asked, handing me a carved ivory crucifix.

"Yes, I swear," I said, taking it and pressing it to my lips.

"Good!" he exclaimed; "here is the packet.  Deliver it safely, for its
contents, if lost, could never be replaced.  Join us in another glass,
and then proceed.  Oldrini will go with you to the outskirts of
Lanslebourg."

I emptied another glass of brandy with the smugglers, and a few minutes
later saw the sunlight and breathed the fresh mountain air again.  When
we were well on our downward path, I felt inclined to reprimand my guide
for having taken me to the cavern; but on reflection it became plain
that he was in league with the contrabandists, and that he carried on
smuggling and thieving in the guise of guide.

Onward we trudged down the steep, slippery rocks, scarcely uttering a
word for an hour, when suddenly from a sentry-box there appeared a
French soldier with rifle presented.

He inquired our names, and why we wished to enter France.  A civil reply
propitiated him, and he drew himself up at "Attention!" and allowed us
to proceed.

We were compelled by the steepness of the mountain to take a circuitous
route, so that the descent occupied longer than we had anticipated, and
when, soon after sunset, we emerged upon the high road to Lanslebourg,
he halted to take leave of me.

"Pardon, signore," exclaimed my guide.  "I only took you to the cavern
because it is imperative that the packet should be delivered.  I ask
your forgiveness;" and he raised his cap deferentially.

"For what reason is it imperative?"  I inquired.

"I regret I cannot tell you," he replied.  "_Addio_, signore.  Remember
your trust, and keep your promise, or--"

He did not finish the sentence, but shrugged his shoulders
significantly, and, handing me my valise, turned and left me.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Two days later, I was sitting idly smoking at a little table outside the
Couronne d'Or inn at Briancon, that curious little town inside the great
fortress that commands the pass of Mont Genevre.  The Alps were purple
in the glorious sunset.  The sun had long ago been hidden by the
mountains behind, on whose tops the ice and snow glistened.  Then, as
the calm twilight came on, a pale, rosy light suffused the eastern sky,
the moon rose, the aspens shook, the outlines of the valley shaded off
into darkness and uncertainty, and the last glow sank into the deepening
blue.

Having telegraphed to my friends, arranging to meet them at Grenoble on
the morrow, I sat silent, thoughtful, and expectant.

Suddenly a musical voice behind exclaimed in English.

"The signore wears the edelweiss, I observe."

"Yes," I replied, turning and confronting a tall, handsome, middle-aged
lady, attired in deep black.  She was evidently of the upper class, and
spoke English with an accent scarcely perceptible.  A fact which struck
me as very remarkable was that around her neck she wore a band of
blood-red silk exactly the same as that upon the corpse in the brigand's
cave!  What could it denote?

"I presume I am not mistaken in addressing you.  I am Madame Trois
Etoiles."

"I have been expecting you," I said.

"You have been commissioned to deliver something to me, have you not?"
she asked, seating herself in the chair on the opposite side of the
table.

"Yes.  I must confess, however, that my mission is a somewhat mysterious
one."  And I drew the packet from my pocket.

"Mine is also mysterious," she laughed nervously.  "But tell me, who
gave it to you?"

"Unfortunately, I must not tell, madame; I am sworn to secrecy," I
replied.  Then I asked, "Why is it imperative that the packet should be
conveyed to you in this manner?"

"Ah, signore, I am as ignorant as yourself.  Besides, I also have taken
an oath.  It was a stipulation that I should explain nothing.  I was to
meet you here and receive the packet--to act as messenger, in fact.
That is all."

"Then we cannot exchange confidences," I said disappointedly.

She shook her head.

"Very well; there is the mysterious packet;" and I handed it to her.

Then I tore a leaf from my pocket-book, and, together with a pencil,
handed it to my strange visitor, who wrote in Italian the words,
"Received of Signore the Englishman, the packet with seals intact.--
Madame * * *"

Passing the paper back to me, she drew on the glove she had removed,
and, rising, wished me a haughty adieu, remarking that she was obliged
to leave for Modane by the diligence which would start almost
immediately from the Hotel de Ville.

I raised my hat, and after a graceful bow she turned, and, walking away
along the quiet, old-world street, was soon lost in the gathering gloom.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

One evening, quite recently, I was sitting in the Trattoria di Piazza
San Carlo, that great, gilded restaurant that overlooks the handsome
square in the centre of Turin.  Major Malaspina, of the National Guard,
was with me, and we were chatting over our coffee and cigars.  Giulio
Malaspina is an old friend whom I first met ten years ago, when, in the
performance of my journalistic duties, I visited the cholera hospitals
of Naples with King Humbert and Queen Margherita.  Mainly through him,
various facilities were afforded me for visiting the hospitals and
passing the military _cordon_ as often as I pleased, hence our
acquaintance ripened into warm and lasting friendship.  Short and
thick-set, with closely-cropped, iron-grey hair, and a fierce, bristly
moustache, he is a merry little man, and at the present time the most
popular officer of the Turin garrison.

He was glancing through the _Tribuna_, which the waiter had just
brought, while I sat lazily contemplating the groups of diners through a
veil of tobacco smoke.

"Ah!" he exclaimed suddenly, removing the cigar from his lips and
looking up from the paper.  "I see they've captured a band of robbers in
the Carpathians.  It is really remarkable that brigands should exist in
Europe in these highly civilised days."

"Are there any in the Alps?"  I asked, half inclined to relate my
extraordinary experience, but suddenly remembering that I had bound
myself to secrecy.

"There were, but there are none now.  I assisted in clearing out the
last band.  They were clever, daring scoundrels, who exhibited much
remarkable ingenuity.  The discovery of the gang caused a good deal of
sensation about two years ago.  But of course you were in England at
that time; possibly you heard nothing about it?"

"No; tell me," I said anxiously.  "I'm always interested in stories of
brigands."

"Plots for novels, eh?" he said, laughing merrily, contemplating the
fine diamond that glittered on his finger.  "Well," he began, "for a
long time it had been known that a number of contrabandists were
smuggling goods from France over the almost impassable summit of Mont
Cenis."

"They were Piedmontese brigands, then?"  I exclaimed in surprise.

"Yes.  Travellers had been robbed, diligences on the Modane road had
been stopped, baggage rifled, and various depredations were being
constantly reported.  It was evident that they were in league with some
receivers of stolen property at Milan, but the ingenious manner in which
they disposed of their booty baffled all efforts to discover the
identity of the thieves.  Probably they would have continued their
nefarious operations unmolested until the present time, had they not
committed a most daring robbery, which very nearly culminated in a
public scandal.  _Per Bacco_! there is more comedy than tragedy in the
story.  You must be discreet if I relate it to you, for it is not
generally known, and if it got about, a good deal of displeasure might
be created at the Ministry at Rome."

And, amused at his own thoughts, he laughed heartily.

"It happened about three years ago," he continued, "that the King, while
inspecting the crown jewels, discovered that the small jewelled cross
which surmounts the great historic diamond of enormous value that forms
the apex of the royal crown was loose, and, moreover, the great gem
itself required resetting.  After much consideration, it was at length
resolved to entrust the work to a renowned jeweller in Paris, and the
portion of the insignia was dispatched thither by royal messenger.  The
latter, it appears, took train by way of Turin and the Mont Cenis
tunnel, but on arrival at the Alpine frontier, found that some repairs
were being carried out in the tunnel, which necessitated it being closed
to all traffic for several days.  He was unable to walk through, because
there had been a landslip.  That the crown should be renovated without
delay was imperative, as it was required for an important State
ceremonial, therefore the messenger resolved to go by mule over the
mountain to Modane.  On the way, however, he and his guide were
attacked, and the contrabandists carried away, among other things, the
precious packet containing the most valuable portion of the regal
crown!"

The major's eyes twinkled merrily, and he laughed immoderately.
Suddenly, noticing my grave, anxious expression, he said--

"Ah, of course you are interested!  _Dio mio_! it was a huge joke.  You
desire to hear the _denouement_?  Well, you may easily imagine His
Majesty's wrath when the matter was reported to him; but the gravity of
the situation lay in the fact that any hue and cry raised would create a
public scandal, and in all probability cause the thieves to destroy the
jewels.  Had the newspapers got wind of the theft, the whole of Europe
would be laughing at Italy's ludicrous discomfiture.  For several weeks
the frontier guards kept a sharp look-out on the mountains, but no
traces of the thieves could be discovered, therefore at Rome a good deal
of anxiety began to be felt.  At length, however, the King himself
received a letter from the scoundrels, stating that they had discovered
the nature of their booty, and as loyal subjects of His Majesty, and
upholders of the dignity of the kingdom, they desired to return the
portion of the crown.  They stipulated, however, that the packet
containing the jewels would only be given up to the Countess di Palermo,
one of the queen's ladies-in-waiting, and that if she called on a
certain evening at an inn at Briancon, the packet would be duly
delivered to her.  Cool, audacious impudence, wasn't it?"

"Yes," I said; "but how ineffably loyal they were!"

"Most extraordinary rascals!  Of course the King gave a pledge that no
attempt would be made to trace whence the jewels came, and that the
Countess alone would keep the appointment.  She did so; and, remarkable
to relate, the packet was handed to her by some wayfaring Englishman,
whose name never transpired.  In that manner the most valuable of the
crown jewels was recovered, greatly to the satisfaction of His Majesty,
the Council of Ministers, and all who were in the secret."

Malaspina puffed vigorously at his cigar for a few seconds, and then
continued--

"The recklessness of the outlaws was amazing.  Robbery and extortion
became more frequent, and thefts were committed with as cool
determination as if the scoundrels held special licence from the King.
At length the Minister of Police decided that such a state of things
should no longer be allowed to continue.  Hence it was that I found
myself at the head of a company of Bersaglieri, scouring the mountains
from Mont Blanc to Mont Rosa.  After much fruitless search, we
discovered that the stronghold of the bandits was a remarkable cave
almost on the summit of the Cenis, at a point accessible only by a
secret by-path.  Having carefully laid our plans, we advanced to the
attack early one morning.  Unfortunately, the mountain afforded no
cover, therefore our presence must have been immediately detected.
Eventually, however, we battered down the door of their hiding-place,
and entered.  To our surprise, we found the cavern was an enormous one,
and it took us a considerable time to explore its recesses.  In the
meantime, the occupants, whoever they were, must have escaped by another
exit, for we never saw them, and they have not been apprehended to this
day.  In the cavern I found quantities of contraband goods stored, and
every evidence of extensive smuggling.  One discovery I made was indeed
horrible, yet on closer investigation it proved as grimly humorous as
the other incidents.  Into a lower chamber I had descended with a light,
and found, to my amazement, the body of a beautiful woman, who had
evidently been kept a prisoner, and had died under harsh treatment.
Apparently she had expired quite recently, for there were no signs of
decomposition.  At first I felt inclined to retreat, but the expression
in the wide-open, staring eyes attracted my attention, and I bent and
touched the face.  It was clammy and cold, but quite hard.  A portion of
it came off in my hand.  _Dio_!  I had been deceived--it was of wax!"

"Wax?"  I cried, astonished.

"Yes.  Inquiries I subsequently made showed that a travelling waxwork
show on its way across the frontier had been attacked a couple of years
before, and among other things stolen was this wax figure.  With cunning
ingenuity, the contrabandists had contrived to transform the ruddy
visage of a wax `Desdemona' into the pallid countenance of a corpse,
which they placed upon a heap of filthy straw in the damp, dark lower
chamber.  Around its neck, for some reason unaccountable, they had
placed a scarlet band, similar to that always worn by the Countess di
Palermo to conceal a cicatrice.  The object, I suppose, was to show the
corpse to travellers, whom they entrapped in order to extort money from
them by threatening to keep them in the Dantean dungeon, and starving
them to death."

"A most ingenious device," I said in abject astonishment.  "The cave is
now deserted, I suppose?"

"The cave?  _Pouf_!" and he raised both his hands with a movement
indicative of an explosion.  "Acting under orders from Rome, a party of
engineers blew it up with dynamite.  As regards the thieves, no one
knows what became of them.  It must be admitted, however, that they had
one redeeming characteristic--that of loyalty to their exemplary
sovereign!"

And Major Malaspina laughed, sipped his vermouth, and lapsed into the
full enjoyment of his long cigar.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN.

A CHILD OF THE SUN.

Sadness and joy, despair and ecstasy, were never so linked as they are
in my soul to-night.

Many men have gone mad upon far less provocation, and yet I am calm--so
calm with this whirligig of emotions that I surprise myself.

Ah! it will not be long ere it is all over.  Death will bring oblivion,
the game will stop; and though joy, ecstasy, and delight all flee,
sadness, misery, and despair will be banished with them.  Remorse will
cease to gnaw--that everlasting longing for what can never be will end
its torture, and I shall be at peace.

But if there should not be rest beyond the grave?  Bah!  I'm upset, and
I imagined I was calm.  There is a superlative in suffering as in
everything, else, and I have reached it.  Death at its worst can have no
further horrors.

Three drops from this phial in my hand into that glass of cognac at my
elbow, and my ticket is made out.  One gulp, and I shall have started on
my journey.

Ah! it was not an unpleasant draught--slightly bitter, perhaps.  The
spirit was strong--a bitter potion, a sweet release.

It is merely a question of time; a few minutes now, and I shall be
carried from the here to the hereafter.

How strangely my memory stirs!  Am I dreaming?  Or am I really growing
young again?

------------------------------------------------------------------------

It is the evening of a hot August day.  The sun has disappeared in a
blaze of crimson and gold.  The breeze rises, and the broad.  Plage at
Scheveningen is swept by the refreshing wind scudding across the North
Sea.  Long, sharp-crested, snowy waves are breaking into hissing spray
on the shore, and, chased in by the heavy weather, the picturesque Dutch
fishing-smacks fly like gulls to reach the anchorage behind the
lighthouse towards Loosduinen.

The Casino is ablaze with light on top of the high dune dominating the
villas and hotels that line the beach.  There is dancing this evening,
for the season is "at its height," as _Le Petit Courrier_ says.

Men of the _haut ton_ are promenading on the broad terrace, and gazing
on the file of fair ladies who are arriving, one after the other, in
ball dress.  They are mainly Belgians in queer hats, and Parisians in
limp cravats, but there are some Dutch and English among them, and these
are none the less merry.

Close to me half a dozen loungers are smoking cigars and talking loud
enough for me to overhear.  A handsome, elderly fop sets the key, and
the others laugh in chorus whenever he utters a _bon mot_.

"I'm open to bet that the lovely Valerie de Noirville will not come," he
says.  "Her foster-father has left her to mope alone at the Deutschmann.
He is already sitting at the ecarte-table, where he stands alone
against all comers.  I'm afraid, my dear Victor, you'll not see your
incomparable Valerie this evening."

"I confess that, after all, I don't care very much," replies the person
addressed, shrugging his shoulders.  "This Southron is too dark-skinned,
and has got a hasty temper too.  For me, I only like the blondes."

"That may be, but her millions will please you, I fancy.  It is an open
secret that mademoiselle is the favourite in the will, and she certainly
is a most fascinating girl."

"De Noirville hasn't the least desire to have his will executed just
yet.  Besides, why should I waste time over her?  The place is taken
already."

"At Paris, yes--by Rene Delbet; everybody knows that--but at
Scheveningen--?"

"The same here, the same here, old fellow.  The lady with the black eyes
never pines alone--not even at seaside resorts.  What is amusing, is
that our excellent friend, De Noirville, does not notice how desperately
his daughter flirts.  Yet he's seen a great deal of life, and if I had
been married twice, I think I should know how to play the watch-dog."

"Eh?  Has she a cavalier here?  Who--who?"

"A poor devil of a lieutenant in the Chasseurs d'Afrique.  He adores
her, and believes he has no rival.  Nobody knows him; he is a mere
chance-met gallant."

"Infernal impertinence, to aspire to the hand of _la belle_ Valerie!"
remarks one.

"Is it a serious affair?" inquires another.

"Was Valerie ever serious?" asks the elder man, with a laugh.  "No, my
dear fellows, she's only serious with Rene Delbet; but then, he's one of
the richest men on the Bourse."

I turn away to hide myself, for they are speaking of me.  I, Lucien
Peyrafitte, am the "poor devil of a lieutenant," and it is true that I
adore Valerie, the charming girl of whom those jays had spoken with so
much recklessness.  Although I had known her for several months,--first
in Paris, and afterwards here, on the Dutch coast,--I had not breathed
one word of love.

Why should I not do so to-night?  She was alone at the hotel; there
could be no more fitting opportunity.


Retracing my steps along the Plage to the Hotel Deutschmann, I found her
sitting upon the verandah alone, plunged in a deep reverie.  In one of
those huge wicker chairs which one sees nowhere else but at
Scheveningen, I took a seat beside her, and, grasping her white hand,
raised it to my lips.

How long I sat there I cannot tell.  It must have been several hours.
Before we rose to enter the hotel, she had admitted that she loved me,
and as a pledge of her affection, had given me a turquoise ring from her
finger, while I had kissed her passionately, she returning my caresses
and appearing supremely happy.

Yet it was in a brief fool's paradise that I existed that night, for
before midday on the morrow I had left Scheveningen, having received a
telegram from one of my comrades in Paris, urging me to return at once,
as the regiment was ordered to Africa immediately.

Such was the irony of fate!  Just as I had won the love of the woman I
worshipped, I was torn away from her without scarcely an opportunity of
bidding her farewell.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

"We may all three die to-night!"

The words were spoken by Captain Lavigniac, who with myself and
Lieutenant Maurel were crouching around the dying embers of our
camp-fire.

"That's true," remarked Maurel; "but if so, we shall die for France.
And, after all, is life worth living?"

We laughed, _blase boulevardiers_ that we were.  Having been nauseated
by the sweets of life, we were now face to face with death.

The expedition against the fanatical Kel-Ahamellen was much more
perilous than we had anticipated.  General La Pelletier, who commanded
the Algerian forces, had sent us--a mere handful of men--from In Salah
away into the wild, inhospitable Tanezrouft Desert, in pursuit of a
horde of the dusky rebels; but the long weary ride across the burning
plains to Djedeyyed had taken all the spirit out of us.  Under a blazing
sun we had been journeying for a week, and on this particular night were
encamped in a small oasis of Am Ohannan, which consisted of a well of
brackish water and one single palm.

Unfortunately, owing to the treachery of our native guide,--who, by the
way, was summarily dealt with by being shot,--we had entered a trap laid
for us by the enemy.  Our scouts had only an hour before reported that
we were surrounded by the Arabs, who greatly outnumbered us, and that
our position was extremely grave.

We were, therefore, waiting in the momentary expectation of a night
attack.

For myself I did not care.  Since my arrival in Africa I had received
several warm, affectionate letters from Valerie; but, alas! my awakening
had come.  By the same mail that had brought her last letter to Algiers,
I had received from a friend a _Figaro_, which contained the following
announcement in its "High Life" column:--

"_A marriage has been arranged, and will shortly take place between
Mademoiselle Valerie de Noirville, who is well-known in Paris society,
and Monsieur Rene Delbet_."

Perfidious fate!  I had been tricked by her, and all her declarations of
love were false.  Heartsick and jaded, I sat beside the smouldering
embers, thinking over the hopelessness of my future.  The discovery of
Valerie's baseness had crushed me.  With the exception of the crackling
of the fire, and the measured tread of the sentry beyond, all was still
in the bright, clear night.  Around the well our men were lying, wrapped
in their cloaks, but not sleeping.  Each man, with his revolver in one
hand and the bridle of his horse in the other, was ready at any moment
to spring up, mount, and ride straight into the irregular column of
brown-faced, white-burnoused foe, who had sworn on their Koran to
exterminate us Christian dogs.

The moments passed, breathless and exciting.

"_Qui est la_?" suddenly demanded a sentry, causing us to start.

"_Ami.  Pour la France_!" was the response, and in a moment later
Colonel Chadoume joined us.

"There will be fighting to-night," he said briefly.  "There are
thousands of those black devils."

"There will not be so many when our sabres have whirled through them,"
observed Lavigniac grimly.

"We are caught like rats in a trap," whispered the colonel in a low
tone, so that the men should not overhear his misgivings.  "The only way
in which we can save ourselves is to apprise Le Pelletier of our
position, and give him a plan of the country between In Zize and Chikh
Salah from the survey we have made."

"But how can we?" asked Maurel.  "Whoever went would have to pass the
lines of the enemy at the risk of being shot."

We were silent for several minutes.

"I will go," I said at last.

"You?" exclaimed the three men in surprise.

I nodded.

"I will make the attempt," I added.

"But you must carry the plan as well as the letter, and start before
daybreak," said the colonel.

"I am ready," I replied.  I set but little value upon my life, for,
truth to tell, I was utterly reckless now Valerie was false to me.

In the grey hour before the dawn I left the camp.  I had exchanged my
scarlet trousers and gilt-braided tunic for a shapeless white burnouse,
and about my head wore a haick, around which was twisted many yards of
brown camel's hair; my face had been effectually dyed a deep brown, I
had assumed a flowing black beard, and my bare feet were thrust into
rough slippers.  Any one who had met the inoffensive Arab trader from El
Biodh, would scarcely have suspected him to be an officer of the
Chasseurs d'Afrique, and a well-known figure in drawing-rooms of the
Avenue de Champs Elysees.

Mounted on a camel, with well-filled bags across my saddle, I rode
slowly along, over the rough stony desert, eastward, guided only by the
streak of yellow light that heralded the dawn.

Far away upon the horizon was a low range of hills, at the foot of which
the Kel-Ahamellen were encamped.

I knew it was useless to evade passing through their lines by taking a
circuitous route, and had decided that it would be safer to act boldly,
and endeavour to pass through their headquarters.

For hours I rode wearily onward.  The pitiless rays of the blazing sun
beat down upon the loose, parched earth, and their reflection almost
blinded me.  Not a breath of wind cooled the atmosphere, but, on the
contrary, the blasts which ever and anon blew over the Great Sahara,
whirling up dense clouds of sand, were like whiffs of hot air from a
furnace.

The sun travelled its course, and sank behind me with a blood-red, angry
glare that bathed the desert and mountains with brilliant tints.  By
shading my eyes with my hands, I could now distinguish that I was
approaching the settlement of the hostile tribe, and could make out
their scattered tents.

As I looked, I saw four figures approaching.  They grew nearer rapidly.
Then I saw they were mounted Arabs, galloping with all speed towards me.
They were standing in the stirrups in the manner peculiar to the
Bedouins of the Great Desert, and, with their long rifles carried high
above their heads and their white burnouses flowing behind, were bearing
down upon me.

Drawing a long breath, I collected all the courage I possessed.

A few minutes later, with wild yells, the brown-visaged quartette rode
up to me, addressing rapidly-uttered questions in Arabic, which I
answered coolly.

I told them that I had no sympathy with war, that I was a trader from El
Biodh, and that my destination was In Salah, where I constantly had
commercial transactions.

"But how camest thou here?" asked the great black-bearded fellow who had
first addressed me, as he fixed his keen eyes upon mine.

"I rode," I replied in Arabic, a language in which I was fortunately
proficient.  "Allah hath protected me."

"Didst thou not see the red-legged French dogs?"

"Yes, I passed them yesterday.  There are thousands of them."

This statement seemed to cause them considerable dismay.  They held a
hurried conversation in an undertone, and then informed me that I should
have to go before the Sheikh.

An hour later, I was taken before the chief of the tribe, who was seated
cross-legged on a mat outside his tent.  He was a grey-bearded,
wizen-faced old man, whose eyes had lost none of the dark brilliance of
youth, and whose teeth shone white in contrast with his red lips and
sun-tanned yellow face.  As I was led up to him, and the manner in which
I had been discovered explained, he slowly removed his long pipe from
his mouth, and regarded me critically.

"Thou sayest the French, the accursed offspring of Eblis, are numerous?
Where didst thou see them?"

"In an oasis near Tighehert."

"Ah! thine accent!  Thou speakest French, then?"

"Yes, father," I replied; "I learned it in Algiers."

He grunted dubiously, and, turning to a great brawny giant who stood
among the followers who crowded around him leaning upon their guns,
uttered a few guttural words.

"Did not the sons of offal stop thee?" he inquired.  "Relate unto me all
thou knowest about them."

"I know nothing," I replied, bowing submissively.  "I merely passed,
having satisfied them that I was not a spy.  I had no object in
interesting myself in the movements of infidels."

The old Sheikh replaced his chibouk between his lips and continued
smoking in thoughtful silence, having fixed his gaze intently upon me.

"Hum!" he grunted.

Then he proceeded to interrogate me regarding my ride from El Biodh.  My
replies, however, did not apparently remove his suspicions, and he
smiled sarcastically now and then, at the same time watching
contemplatively the thin columns of blue smoke that rose from his pipe.
Suddenly he turned, and, addressing the men who had ridden out to meet
me, gave orders that I should be searched.

I stood silently by, watching the men turn out and examine closely the
contents of my saddlebags, and the food I was carrying.  Then they
proceeded to search my pockets, compelling me to raise my arms above my
head.

_Peste_!  Fate was again unpropitious!

As I raised my hands, my loose burnouse fell from my arms, leaving them
bare, and disclosing that they were white!

"Ah!" cried the Sheikh, his bright eyes flashing with anger.  "So thou
art a spy!  Thou, son of a dog, seekest the overthrow of Allah's
chosen!"

"My father," I cried, "I--I am not a spy.  Behold!  I have neither knife
nor gun.  Is it not written that the One Worthy of Praise showeth mercy
only to the merciful?"

"Seize the dog!  Take him away, and let him be shot at dawn, as soon as
there is sufficient light to distinguish a black thread from a white,"
the old rebel commanded with a wave of his sun-tanned hand.

Then, rising, he cast aside his pipe impatiently, and was about to enter
his tent, when his passage was barred by a veiled girl in rich silks and
gauzes, who stood for a moment gazing at me.  Her _adjar_, although
concealing her face, left visible a fine pair of sparkling black eyes,
and a forehead that had been plentifully bedaubed with powder in the
manner of Eastern women.  Rows of golden sequins hung upon her brow, and
upon her wrists and bare ankles were jingling bangles.

"Hold!" she cried in a commanding tone, raising her bare arm and
addressing the Sheikh.  "Though innocent of any crime, thou hast
condemned him to die.  Is it not written in the Book of Everlasting Will
that mercy should be shown unto the weak?"

"He is a Roumi, and his tribe will be consumed by the unquenchable fire
in Al-Hawiyat," answered the chief of the rebels.

"Of a verity thou speakest the truth," she said.  "But is it not also
written that thou shalt not transgress by attacking the infidel first,
for Allah loveth not the transgressors."

"I have spoken!" roared the Sheikh in anger.  "Seek not to argue, but
return unto thy divan.  The son of a dog shall die!" and, pushing her
roughly aside, he strode into his tent amid the murmured approbation of
the crowd of dark-visaged horsemen who had assembled.

"Brothers," she cried in a voice that betrayed her agitation, "the Roumi
now before thee hath fallen into our hands, therefore we should show him
mercy.  I, Halima Fathma, daughter of thy Sheikh,--upon whom may the One
Merciful pour abundant blessing--appeal unto thee on his behalf.  Wilt
thou not release him, and lift from my heart the weight which oppresseth
it?"

In the silence that followed, she gazed appealingly around.

"No," they answered, when they had whispered among themselves.  "Our
Sheikh hath condemned the spy.  He seeketh to betray us, and must die."

"I am hungry," I cried, as, after further vain argument, the Sheikh's
daughter was turning away.  "It is permissible, I suppose, to have a
last meal?"

Saying this, I stopped, and, picking up the small loaf which the Arabs
had taken from my saddle-bag, commenced to eat it with a coolness which
apparently astonished the group of freebooters of the plains.

Through that balmy moonlit night I remained where my captors had left
me, bound to a palm tree in the vicinity of the settlement.  Hour after
hour I waited alone, watching the beauty of the Oriental sky, and
longing for the end.  I knew I should receive no quarter--that ere the
sun rose I should be shot down, and my body left to the vultures.  My
thoughts reverted to my boyhood, to my gay, reckless career in Paris,
and most of all to Valerie.

The moon was fast disappearing, and I was calmly watching for the
steely-grey light which in the desert is precursory of dawn, when
suddenly I heard a footstep.  The person was concealed behind some huge
boulders, and I concluded that it was one of my captors who had mounted
guard over me.

Yet, as I listened, the steps sounded too stealthy, like those of a
light-footed thief.  I stood breathless in wonderment, when suddenly a
slim, white-robed figure crept from behind the rocks, and advanced
towards me.

It was an Arab youth.  He placed his finger upon his lips, indicative of
silence.

As he came up to me, I gazed at him in surprise, for his haick concealed
his face.

"Hush!" he whispered in Arabic; "make no noise, or we may be discovered.
It is cruel that a brave officer like thyself should be murdered," he
added.  "I have come to save thee."

"How didst thou know I was an officer?"

"Ask no questions," he replied.  And drawing a keen knife from beneath
his burnouse, he severed the cords that bound me.

"Thou art free," he said.  "Come, follow me."

Picking up the bread I had not eaten, I thrust it into my pocket, and
followed my unknown friend up a stony path that led into a narrow
mountain pass.  When some distance from the settlement, we came to a
clump of trees, to one of which was tethered my camel.

"Quick!  Mount and ride away," he urged.  "Keep straight through the
pass, and when thou gainest the desert, turn at once towards the north.
A day's journey from here will bring thee unto the encampment of thy
comrades."

"Only a day's journey!"  I cried.  "To what do I owe the sudden interest
that the daughter of the Sheikh hath taken in my welfare?"  I asked,
laughing.

"I know not.  Women have such strange caprices sometimes.  But get away
quickly," he urged.  "Lose not a moment, or thou wilt be overtaken.
_Slama.  Alah iselemeck_!"

Turning from me, he hurried away; not, however, before I had discerned
in the faint grey light that the face, half hidden by the spotless haick
surrounding it, was beardless, evidently that of a woman.  Was it Halima
herself?

At first I was prompted to follow and ascertain; but next second I saw
the grave risks we both were running, and, mounting my swift _meheri_,
started off at a gallop over the rough stones and dunes of loose,
treacherous sand.

Suddenly the crack of a rifle startled me.  Then, as I glanced back, I
saw, to my amazement and dismay, the slim, burnoused figure lying in a
heap upon the stones; while three yelling, gesticulating Arabs were
standing over it, cursing, brandishing their knives and shaking their
fists.  Evidently they had shot my rescuer!

To linger, however, would mean death.  Therefore, on emerging from the
pass, I took the route described by the mysterious person who had given
me my freedom; galloping over the trackless desert in a northerly
direction, with eyes eager to discern the encampment of Spahis and
Zouaves.

Before nightfall I was safe within the French lines, relating to General
Le Pelletier the events of my journey, and explaining the perilous
position of the 39th Regiment.

"But you mentioned something of dispatches, and a plan of the country?"
he said.

"Yes; I have them here," I replied.

Then, taking from my pocket the half-eaten roll of bread, I broke it,
and took therefrom two small pieces of paper.

One was a map in miniature, showing the route he was to travel, and the
other the dispatch.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

"We are close upon them now," I remarked to an officer riding by my side
on the next night.  "They'll fight like demons."

Hardly had the words passed my lips, before wild yells of rage rent the
air on every side; and ere we could realise it, we had surprised the
encampment of the Kel-Ahamellen, and rifles flashed on every side.

I need not describe the desperate hand-to-hand conflict in the darkness.
Suffice it to say, that we punished the tribe for their temerity in
sentencing me to death.

When in the early morning, after a severe engagement, we walked among
the ruins of the tents and heaps of dead, I searched diligently for
Halima, being aided by a dozen other officers and men.  But we did not
discover her; and I became convinced that my worst fears were realised,
and that she had fallen a victim to the relentless vengeance of her
people.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Nearly two years elapsed before I again trod the asphalte of my beloved
Paris.

A few weeks after my return to civilisation, I attended a ball at the
German Embassy.  I had been dancing, and was taking my partner, a rather
skittish widow, into the supper-room, when I accidentally stepped upon
and rent the dress-train of a dark-haired girl, who, leaning upon the
arm of an elderly man, was walking before me.

She turned, and I bowed my apologies.  The words died from my lips.

The woman, whose flower-trimmed dress I had torn, was Valerie!  It was a
mutual recognition; but neither of us spoke.

Half an hour later, however, I was sitting alone with her.  To my fierce
demands for an explanation of the sudden breaking off of her
communications, she replied boldly, and with such an air of veracity
that I hated myself for having spoken so harshly.

Judge my joy when she told me she was still unmarried, that the
paragraph in the _Figaro_ was unauthorised, and that it had been
inserted by some unknown enemy, during her absence from Paris.

"Then you are not Madame Delbet?"  I cried, with ill-concealed delight.

"Certainly not; M'sieur Delbet is an old friend of our family, that is
all," she replied, laughing.  "After you left Oran, I could not write,
as you were away in the desert.  I read of your adventures and your
bravery in the newspapers, but did not know where a letter would find
you; therefore, I left all explanations of my enforced silence until
your return."

"And--you still love me?"  I asked, with trepidation, placing my arm
tenderly around her slim waist, and drawing her towards me.

"Of course.  But, _mon cher_, you have never doubted me, have you?"

"No," I replied, after an awkward pause, gazing fondly into her eyes.
"But now I have gained my promotion, will you become my wife?"

Her answer was affirmative, and we sealed our compact with a kiss.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Would that I could omit this last and terrible chapter of my biography.
But no!  The hideous story must be related to its bitter end, to serve
as warning to others.

Through closed windows and drawn curtains was borne the solemn clang of
a bell in a church tower in the Avenue de Villiers, recording the death
of to-day and the birth of to-morrow.  A simple canary in its gilded
cage, mistaking for morning sunshine the soft glow of electricity, as it
filtered through its shade of orange silk, chirped a matin song in
shrill staccato.  A tiny slippered foot nervously patted the sleek fur
of the tiger rug beneath it, a strong arm girt a slender waist; and,
between the solemn strokes of the church bell, and the cheery passages
of the bird-song, quick, passionate kisses alone stirred the scented
air.

The man spoke.  It was Rene Delbet!

"I must go now, darling," he said.  "We have both braved too much
already.  He may return at any moment."

"And if he did?"  Valerie asked defiantly.

"He might at least--suspect."

"Suspect?" and she laughed a chorus to the canary.  "He doesn't know
what suspicion means.  He would trust me with Mephistopheles himself.
Should he find you here, he would only thank you for entertaining me.
He's the most easy-going fellow in the world."

The man smiled, released his companion from his embrace, and rose from
the settee, upon which the two had been seated.

"I'm afraid, my dear," he said, "that you presume too much upon his
confidence.  There is no cord so elastic that it will not snap."

I waited for no more, but burst into the room, having, in my frenzy of
madness, drawn a revolver from my pocket.

"_Diable_!  You?" cried Delbet, starting up in alarm.

"Ah, my husband!" gasped Valerie, covering her blanched face with her
hands.

"_Sacre_!  You shall die!"  I shouted.

The tolling bell throbbed once again, and then--a short, sharp, loud
report and a flash together.  A little puff of blue-grey smoke floated
ceilingward, a man's frightened cry pierced the night, and upon the
harmonious colours of the flower-strewn carpet Valerie lay dead.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rushing to my wife's boudoir, I broke open her escritoire, bent upon
ascertaining the nature of any letters she might have concealed there.

There were many.  Ah, _Dieu_!  When I think of the passionate
love-missives penned by the man whom I had implicitly trusted, and
admitted to my home as a friend, my brain is lashed to frenzy.

One discovery I made was startling.  Several of the letters bore the
stamp of twenty-five centimes, and their envelopes were addressed to
"Mademoiselle Halima Fathma, care of Hadj Hassan, Douera Algerie."

Searching further, I discovered a full-length cabinet photograph, taken
in Algiers.  It was of Valerie dressed as the Sheikh's daughter, with
the exception that the _adjar_, which had hidden the Arab girl's face,
had been removed.

In my surprise I almost forgot the terrible tragedy.

Continuing the investigation of the odds and ends in her private drawer,
I found an Arab head ornament and several bracelets.  The pattern of the
crescent-shaped sequins I recognised as the same as those worn by the
mysterious Halima.

These discoveries, combined with the contents of the letters which I
hastily scanned, left no doubt that Halima and Valerie were the same
person; and, further, that Hassan, the wealthy Sheikh of the Ahamellen,
who had a house at Douera, was really her father; and that Monsieur de
Noirville had brought her up, and educated her to the ways of civilised
society.

When I had left for Algeria, it had been her caprice to follow me, and
rejoin her people.

She had saved my life, yet I had killed her.

But though so fair, she was false--_false_!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Bah!  How infernally bitter this cognac is!

One more gulp, and my body and soul will have parted.  I shall be at
rest.

Ah, well!  Here's health to the cursed scoundrel who has wrecked my
life.  The glass is drained.  The sediment was like gall.

How it burns!

I--I go.  I trouble no one longer.  _Au revoir.  Adieu_!








*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK STOLEN SOULS ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.